Page 1 of 217

Page 2 of 217
Page 3 of 217
Page 4 of 217
Page 5 of 217
 •
an1p1one
Character
Profile ,.e

Page 6 of 217
Page 7 of 217
Page 8 of 217
 Introduction
The summary until now

A person who slew a god and usurped their authority was called as Campione.

Since a high school student Kusanagi Godou became a Campione, together with his self proclaimed lover
Erika and princess shrine maiden Yuri and others, he had frequently unfolded fierce battles against
Campione of other countries all over the world and heretic gods until now….

Amidst the battles, Godou and others came to know of the existence that was extolled as the『King of the
End』by the gods.

In order to obstruct the unraveling of the seal of『King of the End』who was a「godslayer killer」, they all
ran about everywhere, but their hard work ended up in vain and『King of the End』was revived by the
hands of four heroes.

In front of that overwhelming power Godou was forced to retreat, but using his only trump card he
determined the true name of『King of the End』that was「Rama」, and in the end of a mortal combat he
obtained a narrow victory. However, as long as Campione existed in the present time then「Rama」would
keep resurrecting no matter how many times, and he would become as strong as how many Campione there
were .

All the Campione decided that the possible way to oppose「Rama」was to carry out extermination of their
fellow Campione, and the last one surviving Campione would be the one to fight「Rama」….

Page 9 of 217
 Chapter 1 – Prelude of Civil War
Part 1

Although it was February, but Los Angeles was reasonably warm.

It wasn’t a land where the cold of winter was harsh. It was a metropolis of warm coast. But, it was also an
area that couldn’t be said of having a good public order.

At night, it was a neighborhood that wasn’t suited for a female to walk alone.

And then right now, Annie Charlton was walking at such downtown at night. It was at the area that was
nearby Little Tokyo which was a district of Japanese descent and also a sight-seeing area.

「……It looks like, this place is indeed not place that by any means is comfortable.」

Annie murmured with small volume.

The time had went past midnight, so there was few people who were passing through. But,
sometimes she passed by another passerby. In addition those passerby were also didnʼt seem of
the right sort. This was a neighborhood where street gang and homeless people werenʼt rare, so,
well this was only natural.

A single woman was walking alone in this kind of place late at night――.

The people here were mostly related to the night industry, or those people who came to play
around in such industry.

But, the figure of Annie who was clad in a suit tensely didnʼt seem like any of those people.
Perhaps it was because of that, that the men who passed her by was frankly gazing at her
suspiciously.

However, relatively to that.

「…………」

The men were mysteriously not calling at her rudely or anything.

By any chance, it might be because of the『atmosphere without opening』that Annie was clad
in.

The bearing of a man of valor where an omen of danger could be discovered altogether just from
nonchalant gaze――. Perhaps such thing could be felt from Annie. In actuality, it wasnʼt rare for
Annie to be thought as plainclothes police officer or a female bodyguard of a rough business
world.

Page 10 of 217
「Well it’s fine. It helps that I don’t get involved in any strange crime.」

Even while whispering like that, for some reason Annie didnʼt look fully satisfied with that.

She arrived at her destination. At Los Angeles, it wasnʼt rare for a shop to open their business in
a one-story house. This place was also one of those places. However, what this store was selling
was things like dream, future, or reduction of stress.

「Mystic Reader by Bianki……itʼs this place.」

A maisonette front door. At the side there was a small plate that was written with that name.

The letters were handwritten with permanent marker, it was a rough penmanship. This place
should be the so called『fortuneteller shop』, but the shop owner didnʼt seem to be passionate
in his business.

Even when she peeked across the glass door into inside the shop, there was no light inside.

No matter how she saw it the shop was closed. But, even like this the shop was properly open in
business.

「Itʼs just like the information say.」

This place was a downtown with bad public order.

If the shop was really being closed then the shutter would be lowered down so that the glass
door couldnʼt be touched. If such thing was not done then the glass door could be broken with a
bat or stone.

Annie opened the door without hesitation and passed through the corridor.

She went through the shop space and also passed through the corridor.

There was not a single lighting until that point. She relied only on the lighting of the street lamp
that shined from outside through the glass window.

However, a faint light was leaking out from a room deep inside the corridor.

The door was left open. Annie entered inside with brisk steps. The source of light of this room
came not from fluorescent lamp or even LED light.

Traditional candlesticks that were attached on the wall held several dozen candles where orange
flames were flickering…….

「Welcome, to the mansion of David Bianki.」

Page 11 of 217
At the center of the room, there was a refined handsome man.

He was a Caucasian. Perhaps he was about at his twenty. The dot patterned business shirt and the necktie he
wore gave a considerably stylish air.

「Love consultation, instruction of business management, solving life worry……I’ll give you consultation
about anything without reservation. I guess you must have know it already but, if it is with my art of
physiognomy, the I can give any answer that you wished for.」

His way of talking that was putting on airs was slightly frivolous.

But, as a magician that was straying here from southern Europe a few months ago, he was an
expert in art of divination by using the lay of the land. The region and aura of a person――by
reading the flow of those, various information could be obtained by this art of divination.

It seemed that he was a practitioner that had accumulated legitimate training at the center of
sorcery Europe.

In reality, the bookshelf inside the gloomy room was tightly packed with old book of sorcery.

Antiques and curios that appeared to be excavated from historic ruins somewhere, old map and
so on could be found scattered everywhere inside the room. The room was like a warehouse of a
museum or art gallery. All those things werenʼt just mere reference material. It was likely that
they were also catalyst for sorcery.

Everything was articles that verified Biankiʼs self-respect and competency as magician.

Just why such man was drifted until California and now earning small change by acting as a
sham fortuneteller? Annie knew the reason for that.

Wasting no time, she whispered this.

「Carry out the matter that thy willed, that is exactly the entirety of law.」

「……aa」

Bianki smiled after listening to the given password.

「Of course, Iʼll also undertake the business of that side. ――Welcome to my school of heretical
teachings. What are you wishing for from this evil sorcerer David Bianki? Death. Slaughter. Death
of many. The death of innocent people. Grief. The death of the loved one. Immorality.
Degeneration. Ruin……. If you pay the appropriate compensation, then Iʼll devote my poor ability
in order to call chaos and calamity into this world.」

It seemed that Bianki had perpetrated a great error even while being a magician of a noted family
from a righteous faction.

Page 12 of 217
He was being considered as a criminal by all magic society in the whole Europe and so he escaped until here
the West Coast of North America.

In the end he sold his soul to evil and black arts, and his self fell until becoming an evil sorcerer.

A hound of a cult where degeneration and madness and vice were their only behavioral principle. Terrorist
of magic world. And then above all an enemy of the patron saint of Los Angeles, John Pluto Smith .

The man in front of Annie’s eyes, was that kind of fellow.

Since the evil sorcerer cult《King of Flies》that was the greatest even in Los Angeles was destroyed a few
months ago, this kind of small fry was increasing in number. And then in order to secretly investigate the
work of a newcomer who was repeatedly being “naughty” even among those small fries, Annie came to this
place tonight.

But.

「……Hm?」

Suddenly Bianki frowned. He stared hard at Annie in suspicion.

「Whatʼs the matter? Is there something in my face?」

「Aa, no. There is something that concerned me a bit. You are……have you often get told like
this? That you have an appearance where itʼs hard to read your fortune.」

「Appearance? In other words, you mean my face or my expression?」

「That kind of thing. More strictly itʼs not only the face, the appearance of the whole body, the
style, the color of the aura that such personage is clad with……the『appearance』that I meant is
such thing that lump all of those together.」

「Now that you mentioned it, you are an expert in that area arenʼt you.」

Annie nodded and then she said.

「Unfortunately, tonight is the first time I met a master of physiognomy. I have no memory of
receiving a comment like what you said just now.」

「I……see. Then Iʼll explain it to you, you are possessing an appearance that is extremely
unique.」

The right hand of Bianki that was being opened until now――nonchalantly clenched.

It was just a small gesture. But, Annieʼs observing eye didnʼt overlook that. At this point of time
her interception attack switch had been turned on.

Page 13 of 217
「If I have to say it is an『appearance of a supreme ruler』. In your mind and body there are good fortune
and bad fortune. Both of those fortunes are overflowing violently in great amount to absurd degree. You
should be a transcendental being, that has long surpassed thing like the normal scale of good luck and bad
luck.」

「…………」

Before Annie knew. Biankiʼs expression had turned into a serious one.

Frivolous airs had vanished from his way of talking. Taking its place, was a sharp gaze that was
like a drill which was staring straight at Annieʼs face.

「Before this, there is only one time I have ever seen the same appearance like yours. At that
time……I was unable to understand well the significance of that. But, now is different――」

「I see.」

Annie smiled faintly.

She guessed that David Bianki had experience of facing against her “fellow kind”.

And then, he most likely committed an error. Whether that experience was good or bad, it
became nourishment for him that should be the impetus that made him grew greatly as a
practitioner.

It was to the degree that by looking at Annie Charlton, he was able to catch a glimpse of the
essence of champion in a glance.

「What a really intriguing story that is, Bianki-san. If you donʼt mind, I wonder if you can let me
listen more to that story while you divine my fortune?」

「Unfortunately, thatʼs a request that I find it hard to accept!」

Bianki quickly swung his right hand that he clenched.

At the same time he opened his palm. Metallic dust that he summoned beforehand inside his
hand using sorcery was scattered inside the room, and then, all the dust caused combustion and
explosion――.

*GOuuuuuuuuUUUUUUUUUUUUUNNN-!*

Flame and explosion impact swallowed Annie whole.

However, the hero of Los Angeles wouldnʼt flinch just from that. She smiled still with relaxed
composure.

「Fufufufu. Thatʼs quite a passionate welcome.」

Page 14 of 217
「As I thought you are also like that……. The worst monster with only your appearance pretending to be
human, the very disaster of earth itself that murder the revered gods!」

「Can an evil sorcerer like you say that? Well, indeed I am the devil king itself though.」

Two seconds ago, she was Annie Charlton.

However, the instant flame and explosion swallowed her, Annie changed her clothes using magic.

Right now her face was hidden by a steel mask and that body was clad in a black cape. On the
waist was a holster that was holding a metallic magic gun. The feet were wearing boots attached
with metal.

She faced Bianki with the appearance of the demon king, John Pluto Smith.

Due to the explosive sorcery that assaulted Smith, the inside of the room was being enveloped
with fierce flame. But, something that was produced by human sorcery wouldnʼt harm a
Campione.

Even while flaring up burning flame was scorching, there was not a single scorch on Smithʼs
costume.

「Just in case I suppressed the magic, because even like this it doesnʼt change that it is
something hot.」

When Smith chuckled, the vibration of his stifled laughter caused his mask to shake.

The voice that came out from her lips became lower, changing into a gallant tenor.

Furthermore, if she concentrated her mind a little to raise her endurance against sorcery, the
magic flame that was burning around her should be extinguished instantly. That was also the
privilege of the demon king Campione.

However, Smith instead didnʼt do that.

A black clothed demon king standing inside fierce flame――. Such thing was a picturesque
scene, that was the reason Smith didnʼt blow away the flame.

John Pluto Smith, had the duty to enact dramatics in his self!

Besides above all else, David Bianki who was swallowed in the dignity of『Masked King Clad in
Flame』forgot to even escape. It was fine for Smith to still keep like this.

「Now then Bianki-kun. Is it necessary for me to introduce myself?」

「Kuh……-!」

Page 15 of 217
「Very well. So it’s fine to cut the introduction. Today I planned to only investigate secretly, but it is an
emergency situation just as you see. As a vigilante that contribute in the peace of Los Angeles no matter how
meager it is, let’s get through with this arrest of yourself.」

Smith drew out his magic gun from his waist.

It was a large caliber revolver with six shots. It was different from all gun that existed in eart.

「That gun――you are planning to use something like that to the likes of me!?」

Bianki yelled in astonishment.

「Against me who is not even a heretic god, who is not even a demon king who slew a
god――!?」

「It appears that you know about my gun. Exactly because it is loaded with magic bullets that
ruin even god, it can only fire six shots in one month. The bullets are terribly precious. I want to
avoid using it excessively but…..」

*click* The firing hammer was set, the gun muzzle was aimed at Biankiʼs heart.

「Be relieved. Actually it can also be used like this.」

「AA――!」

*klik-* The trigger rang. Bianki screamed from great terror. However, there was no light bullet
that came out from the steel muzzle. The gun was empty.

But, the shockwave that was vomited out from the gun muzzle blew off the southern Europe evil
sorcerer.

「This is a magic tool exclusive for demon king that was created for my sake by the blacksmith
of astral world. Just by shooting out lump of air it will become a sufficient force. Well, it is just
an additional function that wonʼt be useful against gods though.」

Smith noticed while he bragged casually.

The shot just now not only made Bianki crashed onto wall and knocked him out.

The shockwave that was launched from the gun muzzle also cleanly blew away the burning
flame at the surrounding and accomplished the role of fire extinguisher.

What was left was only blackly scorched room, and the stinky smell of burned things――.

Also, the shockwave pulverized the glasses of this shop, and turned the fragile items into small
bits…….

Page 16 of 217
「Hmm.」

Smith shrugged slightly.

「I let out too much force.」

If it was like this, then didnʼt the shockwave rush through not only the shop of Bianki but also
the whole one district of downtown?

Inside that range, the scene should also be the same like this place where many things were
pulverized.

「This is a meager compensation for the sake of victory.」

Smith calmly whispered and returned his magic gun into the holster.

John Pluto Smith. The people close to him that knew him really well called this masked hero
as『gambler of ʻit turned out all right in the endʼ』, it was also said that they scowled every time
they heard the sacrifice (of the surrounding) that accompanied his philanthropic activity――.

Part 2

「But Dennis. If we think about the damage that will reach the people of Los Angeles in the
future by this inhuman evil sorcerer」

Annie pointed out dispassionately after returning to her home.

「The things that break easily in the buildings of one block were all broken into pieces. It cannot
be said as a wonderfully insignificant damage donʼt you think?」

「I agree that such point of view can hold true. However」

The old butler that managed and maintained the Charlton residence, Dennis. He who was a
solemn and honest person while also a sarcastic person was rebutting his master pricklingly.

「Not only that one block, the damage range considerably affected five blocks. Also, the type of
precision equipment that normally cannot break also obtained serious damage. The computers
and cell phones inside the area were all instantly broken by the ultrasonic waves, letʼs just say, it
was just as expected from the weapon of fairy world.」

「I see.」

Annie nodded at the stern report.

Page 17 of 217
「Anyway, I’ll send the complaint about this case toward Smith. I think that this is a necessary
compensation for the sake of victory, but he cannot forget the fact that there will be also the slight effect to
the livelihood of the people, I’ll properly remind him of that.」

「……Hey Annie.」

A black person who was an accomplice of the godslayer queen Annie Charlton called out to that
Annie.

Joe West. He was a professor of faculty of humanities at Samantha University, and also one of
the《Magician of Virtue》that supported the black costumed demon king.

While he was in advanced age, he was also a close friend for Annie.

「Even if you said that you are going to tell it to Smith or whatever, arenʼt you John Pluto Smith
himself?」

「Certainly that is true.」

Even with that really obvious fact pointed out to her, Annie murmured as though it was about
other peopleʼs matter.

「But itʼs also a fact that his behavior philosophy and moral value are really different from me
personally. If there are points that I can agree with him, there are also a lot of his points that I
cannot agree with. As expected, itʼs more proper in various aspects to talk about him and Annie
Charlton with distinction between them.」

「…………」

「Surely Smith also feels the same.」

「…………」

Professor West murmured「hou」after receiving Annieʼs statement while the butler Dennis
noncommittally parried the statement with「hahaa」. Actually this kind of exchange was a
dialogue that had been repeated at every opportunity in these few years, but it seemed that
these two old men still couldnʼt agree with such point of view.

However, inside Annie and the black costumed demon king there was also a really natural
conclusion.

「Well, for the moment letʼs shelve up the matter about the case tonight.」

Professor West coughed.

Page 18 of 217
Annie’s visit to the fortunetelling shop at downtown happened two hours ago. Annie had already returned
home to her grand estate at Los Felis district.

The transfer of David Bianki to the mental hospital that was managed by《Magician of Virtue》had been
finished.

It was a facility for the sake of housing no, imprisoning the dangerous evil sorcerers. At the surface it
was a hospital, but actually it was similar like a prison.

He would become a subject of correction program that could extend from a few months until a few dozen
years there .

「I heard from Dennis just now but……Annie, it seems that you are planning to depart tonight huh.
Toward Tokyo Japan, to the town where the Campione of Japan and『King of the End』had just
confronted each other.」

「Yes. I think the other will also start to move.」

She received a contact from Princess Alice last night.

She was told that,『King of the End』, the war god Ramachandra and Kusanagi Godou stuck
each other simultaneously and her old friend that young man was barely able to win.

However, Smith then stated calmly like this.

『In the end, the root of problem is not taken care at all. I think that at the current stage, there is
no meaning even if we keep worrying.』

As long as there was Campione on earth, Prince Rama would be resurrected no matter how
many times.

That was why, Annie/John Pluto Smith would depart. For the sake of terminating the source of
the great problem that was the hero of godslayer killer until its root.

Annie informed his old friends dispassionately.

「According to the princess of the wise man congress, the volcanic belt of all over the world
would continue to be active just by Prince Rama being in action, like that the global warming at
earth scale would keep progressing without end. Someone has to stop him.」

「But Annie. If itʼs just like your conjecture, then what are you going to do?」

Professor West inquired anxiously.

「Didnʼt you say this last night? ……If the power of Prince Rama increase as much as the
number of godslayers that were birthed on earth――then it will be a battle royale between
fellow godslayers, and the last surviving one would be the representative who fight……」

「Yes.」 Page 19 of 217

Annie nodded.

「I and also Smith……will have no choice but to participate in that demon king civil war.」

「Is there no other option?」

「There is none. You two know it right? Putting me aside……having Smith and the other
Campiones talking to each other wonʼt work.」

Around ten years had passed since she first murdered a god.

During that time, she had learned that rule from many of her actual experiences. It should be
absolutely impossible for the seven Campiones to have coinciding opinion, but in regard to this
rule all of them should be in agreement.

「And then」

Annie sighed with a feeling of regret.

「If a civil war of seven Campiones intensified, the collapse of earth might start even without
waiting for Prince Ramaʼs second coming……. In that case, there is only one path that I should
take. Become the victor of the demon king civil war for even a second faster and restrain the
scale of destruction as much as possible.」

「Hurm.」

Professor West seemed like he wanted to object for some reason that he made a frown.

However twenty second later he gave up and shook his head silently. His distressed expression
was blatantly showing what was inside his heart.

「Even though that theory is so full of places that I can retort at, I cannot make a single
objection to it. Iʼll just accept it. Indeed it is just as you say, Annie.」

Professor West quietly held out his right hand.

「Iʼll pray for your good luck. May the blessing of good luck be with you.」

「Thank you. Your prayer is supporting me even more than a million ally can do.」

Annie firmly clasped the hand of her old friend and she nodded.

「However, how are you planning to win through that super troublesome civil war? All seven
godslayers where each one is supposed to be mighty and unparalleled will all be present, you are
going to turn every Campione other than yourself into enemy right?」

Page 20 of 217
「What will be the important point might be, her existence.」

「Her?」

「Madam Aisha. That personʼs authority, and her behavioral principle is completely different
from the other six. If she manage to open the『Fairy Corridor』at appropriate moment, she will
be able to even send all the Campiones altogether to beyond the time.」

「I see, indeed.」

「Depending on how Madam Aisha is dealt with, the transition of the civil war will change
considerably. However, the matter of how Madam Aishaʼs existence will be the key of the battle
royale――」

Annie asserted with confidence.

「All Campiones other than the madam surely are aware of that too.」

Part 3

If it was seen from the calendar of the mortal mankind, then it was about ten year before――

The new generation godsalyers were beginning to be born one by one.

First was Alexander Gascoigne. And then John Pluto Smith. A few years later was Salvatore Doni.
And recently was Kusanagi Godou.

Every one of them was all peculiar person who possessed unique personality. But, as expected,
the existence who was especially standing out among them was

「Itʼs Annie for sure.」

Goddess Pandora murmured seriously.

「I have seen all my children the godslayers but, the first child who put on a mask by herself is
Annie as expected.」

Different from heretic god, she who was a true god was a residence of『Domain of
Immortality』.

She was not allowed to interfere with earth as she pleased. By no meant she was also able to
converse that frequently with the demon kings who were the illegitimate children of the fool
Epimetheus and Pandora.

The most that she could do was making contact by aiming when they arrived at the『Boundary
of Life and Immortality』.

Page 21 of 217
(The mortal humans called this domain as astral world, realm of the dead, and so on. Rather than material,
in that domain it was spirit that had weight, even Pandora could freely intervene there compared to earth.)

And then

「It is only Annie who always unexpectedly showed up at the interstice of life and immortality, she stayed
here as she pleased, and her authority as king of fairy can also be used……」

Annie Charlton had defeated the evil god Tezcatlipoca and became a godslayer.

She also won against moon goddess Artemis. Against the King Oberon who ruled as the fairy
king at the boundary of life and immortality, she also won.

As the result, Annie obtained『Ruling Power of Fairy King』as authority――.

Right now she was also using that authority and entered into the boundary of life and
immortality. Even though the demon king civil war would start soon.

「Just what in the world she is scheming about I wonder~?」

Curiosity was throbbing itchingly inside Pandora.

Among the godslayers, there were people who could come to『Boundary of Life and
Immortality』with their own power. Like Aisha who could open fairy corridor or Luo Hao who
could cross over the world with magic.

However, there was no person who could “world travel” so easily like Annie who was also the
fairy king.

That was why in reality, the adopted child that the goddess Pandora could contact the easiest
was Annie Charlton.

「Perhaps I should call out to her a bit――」

Page 22 of 217
Page 23 of 217
The authority that was usurped from Oberon, one of the fairy kings. wise man congress named this
authority as『The Imperial Crown of Fairy King』.

This ability enabled Annie to visit the old territory of Oberon that was located in astral world as easy as
taking a stroll where she was able to act cocky there as the “new fairy king”.

Though it was an authority that was relatively hard to find a chance to use.

「As long I have it, then I will want to use it effectively somehow.」

For that reason, John Pluto Smith visited the astral world.

Rather than physical material or flesh body, soul and mind were the most important here――.

That was the rule of astral world. Things like feet or transportation facilities were unusable when
someone traveled around in this place. In exchange, they had to put in their mind the place that
they wanted to go to.

Like that they would be able to teleport instantly to their destination.

It was a world where hardships of long travel was nonexistence. Even the travel wasnʼt making
use of physical body but using mind.

(Although people without grounding in sorcery wouldnʼt be able to skillfully image their
destination and they would become a lost kid of the underworld).

However――there also existed “confined land” that couldnʼt be directly entered using instant
teleportation.

For that kind of place, they would need to first teleport to a nearby place, and then they could
only go there by moving steadily using their legs, or wings, or swimming.

Smith too right now was in the middle of such travel.

He was walking silently on white desert while being bathed under the glaring sunlight.

On top of the white sand where cloud of sand was dancing, a mysterious person with black mask
and black clothing was wandering. In a sense that appearance was also similar with the Bedouin
people of the desert.

And then, a yellow butterfly was flying at Smithʼs side.

The insect that was too unsuited for this kind of desert was asking at Smith with a lovely voice.

「By any chance, are you in the middle of heading toward the evil god castle of Shaitan,
Annie?」

Page 24 of 217
「Haha-ue huh.」(TN: Haha-ue, polite words for mother used in samurai family prior to Meiji period. Also
the kanji used here refer to step mother.)

A butterfly that emitted human language, of course there was no way it was a mere butterfly.

It was something that was dispatched as the messenger of the goddess that was the step mother of all the
Campione. Smith saw through that with a glance and he spoke.

「It’s exactly as you pointed out. If I have to add, I have already visited the palace of princess Salome
previously, after this I plan to head for the wasteland of the north storm king(Boreas).」

「My. You are going only to troublesome places arenʼt you―」

After the goddess commented with her usual easygoingness, she then asked with interest.

「What are you planning by walking around the sacred precincts that the fairy king reign over
at the boundary of life and immortality? Even you are planning to participate at the earth――at
the aforementioned civil war arenʼt you, Annie?」

「This is a simple courtesy call. There is no particular meaning in it.」

Smith spoke smoothly.

「Even if itʼs me, there is no guarantee that I will be able to come back alive from a civil war
between fellow devil kings. In preparation of the unlikely event, itʼs not strange for me to give
my greeting to my fellow fairy kings isnʼt it?」

Actually, in astral world there were people like『former heretic god that left the earth』,『demi-
god who although unable to rise until godhood but their divinity was quite superior』, 『former
human who abandoned their living flesh body and became immortal』, and so on who were
hiding and living here.

In rare occasion such people entered the ruling class of the astral world as fairy king.

These fairy kings were mostly inside their own private space that was the confined land.

As a barrier space where entering rudely using instant teleportation was impossible, the door of
the sacred precinct was only opened when a visitor that was worthy to be welcomed in arrived.

「Rather than that Haha-ue. I want you to call me with that name when I am in this
appearance.」

「Aa―. That name eh, okay okay. The current you is not Annie but John right. Really, a child
who say this kind of thing, even in my long history this is the first time for me……」

The goddess Pandora who was always following her own pace murmured with deep feeling.

She mostly never appeared at the real world, she could only meet her children exclusively at
astral world. Interaction between true god and humans were just that difficult.

Page 25 of 217
Surely it was because of that.

When other Campiones returned to earth, they completely lost their memory of meeting their stepmother.

But, it was only John Pluto Smith who was different. Since he earned the authority of fairy king, he
remembered most of the exchanges he had with Pandora.

「The one with the most eccentric personality among the senior children is Aisha, while the one who is the
most eccentric among the youth group is as expected John. The authority that you are possessing is also just
a little bit special.」

The butterfly that contained the will of the goddess Pandora was murmuring happily.

「Well……even so it cannot be said that it will be John or Aisha who will win because of that or
even that you two are in advantage or not, and thatʼs what is interesting about all of you.
Anyway, it doesnʼt matter who will be the one who fight prince Rama, itʼs only to that guy that
losing is absolutely no good! You understand what Iʼm saying!?」

Smith was thinking while half listening to his stepmotherʼs scolding.

Indeed, it was doubtful whether a trick for touring the astral world like this could become a
decisive blow but――

This should become an advantage that the other Campiones didnʼt have.

A trump card that only John Pluto Smith possessed. The problem was when to use this card.
There would only be one chance…….

Part 4

Three days later after the decisive battle against prince Rama.

Godou was visiting Shinjuku Kabukichou after so long.

But, he was unable to meet with the youth who he wanted to meet and the people related to that
youth, he whispered to himself.

「Completely deserted, huh……」

「The people here had gone somewhere arenʼt they……」

Seishuin Ena who came along with him was also looking dubious.

The time now had just reached seven oʼclock. If speaking from the standard of this district, then
it was a period of time that was nothing more than the start of the night.

Page 26 of 217
「The hideout of Hong Kong’s Lu family, it should be here isn’t it?」

「Yeah. I too have come here before. That guy Linghua should be staying here, generally there
should be someone here.」

They were at the top floor of a certain multi-tenant building.

This place――was the Japan branch of Hong Kongʼs Lu family where the personal pupil of sect
founder Luo Hao, Lu Yinghua was acting as the leader. Cheap looking business desks and chairs
were lined up in this place that looked like an office of a small company.

There was no one here.

Not to mention Lu Yinghua, not even one of his underlings could be found here.

……For the time being, their personal effects and PC, things like paperwork and so one were
mostly left behind.

But not even a single person was here. The whole floor was『completely deserted』. Of course,
not even a single lamp at the ceiling was turned on.

The moonlight and neon light that were shining in from outside the window became the source
of light for the pitch dark office.

It was a really lonely sight.

Furthermore, the key that Godou used to open this door was hidden at the rusty mailbox near
the common entrance. Previously Lu Yinghua was the one who taught him of that hiding place.

「Yinghua-kun of Lu family, he doesnʼt even answer the call from your majesty right?」

「It didnʼt connect no matter how many times I called, he doesnʼt even call back. On top of that
even Nee-san has disappeared from the Sky Tree……. Perhaps, they have start preparing I
guess.」

「For the demon king civil war where all the Campiones will crush each other, is it……」

Godou and Ena sighed together.

Even the girl who was always being an optimistic nature child was feeling anxious. She had
sensed the nearing of the battle royal opening where the one who would confront prince Rama
would be decided.

「Letʼs go your majesty. If itʼs about where the underlings of Lu family has disappeared to, then
letʼs have Amakasu-san or someone else to investigate it. Ena and others――also need to prepare
too.」

Page 27 of 217
「I……guess. Nevertheless that Nee-san.」

Godou whispered to himself while nodding at the princess shrine maiden of the sword.

「Disappearing like this without even a single message to me, she is really motivated huh. I think
that she is surely full of spirit intending to fight me.」

It was a statement that was filled with conviction.

Ena also didnʼt refute that statement. Normally that would be a possibility that was too erratic,
but thinking of Luo Haoʼs disposition, it could even be thought as the natural development
instead.

In any case, the two returned to the downtown of Kabukichou.

The downtown at night was very lively. There were too many people neon lighting and people.
The two of them were loitering around in this kind of place while being underage, so naturally
they had changed from their school uniform.

Godou was wearing a simple grey coat and sweater, and also jeans.

He didnʼt look good or bad. It should be said that his appearance in civilian clothes was just like
an average high school student without any particular consideration to look stylish.

Ena too had taken off her usual uniform.

She was wearing a black loose sweater with flare miniskirt. And then her feet were dressed with
black tights and short boots that reached until her heel.

Her look was fitting for a Yamato Nadeshiko of a good family with pedigree, where she was
looking really like a daughter of a high class family.

But, she was also walking around while carrying a cloth bag that was storing a long sword a
meter and half long. The bag was fastened with a string and she carried it by hanging it on her
shoulder. Because of that large baggage, she also looked like a girl who was in a band.

「……Yosh!」

「Whatʼs the matter, Seishuin?」

Godou asked her. His girl company was suddenly clenching her fist.

「Ena is thinking that if itʼs like this then Ena and others has to resolve themselves, even if the
likes of Sect founder-sama or his majesty Salvatore turn into our enemy altogether.」

Page 28 of 217
Ena recovered her usual liveliness and she strongly declared so.

「So that Kusanagi Godou can confront prince Rama without fail, Ena and others will back up your
majesty!」

「…………」

「Eh? Your majesty, you yourself donʼt have the motivation for that?」

「See here. I have said this many times but I am a pacifist. Something like a battle royal where
all the Campiones will come out uninvited is something that I donʼt want to participate even in
the slightest you know.」

「But.」

Even after hearing Godouʼs reply, Ena still spoke calmly.

「Even if his majesty donʼt have the motivation to fight gladly, your majesty is still planning to
participate right?」

「……Well yeah.」

「Isnʼt that right. If thatʼs not the case then your majesty wonʼt remain in Tokyo!」

「Speaking frankly, thatʼs because the Campiones other than me cannot be trusted. Though
personally I think someone like Nee-san or Americaʼs Smith is quite reliable even though they
are like that.」

Godou quietly declared.

「But whether they can be depended or not is another story.」

「Hahahaha.」

Perhaps Ena had guessed what he wanted to express with his complicated round about talk.

Ena was laughing without any worry. This girl who was like an amiable male friend for him, was
one of his comrades that he could rely and depend on.

Leaning on that sense of security, Godou suddenly murmured.

「Besides, among the current Campiones, the one who had fought that Rama the most……is me.
Thatʼs why I think I should be the one who fight that guy.」

If it wasnʼt him, the it was impossible to win against that powerful enemy
Ramachandra――wasnʼt what he was thinking.

Page 29 of 217
It was because this feeling was completely different from emotion like self-confidence or fighting spirit or
anything, that Godou talked matter-of-factly. By any chance, that might be because of the something that
was forming between him and the war god Rama.

Godou nonchalantly talked without even a speck of fervor.

「Yep. As expected I have to have a match with that guy.」

「Is that so?」

「Yeah. I think, that will be something for the sake of both me and him.」

「Fufufufu」

Ena was suddenly letting out a chuckle with hidden meaning, so Godou tilted his head.

「Whatʼs the matter Seishuin? Did I say something strange?」

「Itʼs not strange your majesty. Itʼs the reverse. Because, Ena love that aspect of your majesty.」

「!? Do, donʼt say something strange so suddenly!」

「Isnʼt it fine. Itʼs the relationship of your majesty and Ena. There is nothing strange at all.」

The princess shrine maiden of the sword hugged Godouʼs arm laughingly.

With a wide cheerful smile on her face, she was looking really happy. Godou unintentionally also
smiled from the lure of that smile, both of them was sharing to each other a relaxed mood.

……It was by chance.

Young male and female couple passed through in front of the two of them.

Surely they must be around university student age. The girl was hugging at the manʼs arm while
they were talking intimately with smile on their face. The two looked just like Godou and Ena just
now…….

「…………」

「…………」

Godou and Ena came to their senses and their faces turned bright red.

「Co, come to think of it. Going out like this with your majesty, this might be the first time isnʼt
it……」

Page 30 of 217
「Ce, certainly. Seishuin is often shutting yourself inside mountain, and a lot of time we go out together was
when there was awful incident.」

He was walking alone with Seishuin Ena who was wearing plain clothes, at night in an
amusement district.

Thinking about it, it was a situation that had never happened before. It was like they were a
normal male and female doing a normal date…….

The instant he became aware of that, Godou became excessively startled.

Perhaps Ena was also feeling the same like him, she suddenly looked down and fidgeted her
body.

She looked meek that her usual cheerful and openhearted attitude as a nature child felt like a lie.
But, even so Ena was still hugging at Godouʼs arm and――.

「I, I didnʼt notice though-. In this area, people in group of two of a boy and girl looking close
with each other……are quite a lot isnʼt it……」

Ena was murmuring with small volume while her eyes werenʼt meeting with Godouʼs.

It was a gesture that wasnʼt like Seishuin Ena. But when she became conscious about the
genders, she suddenly drew back seemingly in rumination. This too was also a personality of this
girl.

And then, in this kind of time Godou was also someone who could not act with composure.

「I, I too normally didnʼt come here so I forgot but……this place is also that kind of place
huh……. this place is like the best place for drinking party or something……」

「Aa――!?」

「Whatʼs the matter Seishuin!?」

「I, itʼs nothing at all your majesty-!」

Ena tried to dodge the question. However, ahead of the gaze of Ena who had lifted up her face
once more, there was the couple of just now. And then, that couple was entering into――a hotel
that could be found several in Shinjuku Kabukichou.

As the result, the two of them became quiet「…………」.

Ena who was clinging on Godouʼs arm strengthened her embrace『gyu-』and glued closer to
him, to that Godouʼs heart went『doki-!』with his heart beat going through sudden rise――

Page 31 of 217
It was a moment where all kind of momentum was swelling up.

Suddenly, Godou’s cell phone began to play the melody of receiving call.

「「!?」」

Even while feeling taken aback along with Ena, Godou took out his cell phone from his coatʼs
inner pocket in fluster. It was a call from Liliana.

Part 5

Hamarikyuuʼs Onshi Garden.

It was one of the battlefields where goddess Athena and Kusanagi Godou confronted each other.

Originally it was the garden of the villa of the house of Shogun Tokugawa. After Meiji
Restoration it was turned over to the imperial household and later on it was opened for public.

The place was facing at the mouth of Sumida River, the pond inside the garden was drawn in
from sea water.

Godou arrived once more at that Hanarikyuu two hours after he visited the hideout of Hong
Kongʼs Lu family at Kabukichou.

He came there not because of nostalgia.

As rendezvous point, this place was the most convenient.

「You arrived, Godou.」

「The preparation over here is all finished. Whatʼs left is depending on the will of the goddess. If
she plan to depart following her declaration then――」

「So there is no problem at all then.」

When Godou entered inside the ground of Onshi Garden, Erica and Liliana called out at him.

Erica was wearing a wine red coat like it was only natural as the replacement of her
rossonero(red and black). The coatʼs length was rather short until her waist.That outfit was
completed with white top and black denim jeans.

As for Liliana she was the heaven-sent child of nerazzurro(blue and black). On top of her grey
short blouse was a combination of blue coat and black tights, it was then added with white
muffler and knitted hat.

Page 32 of 217
Of course, Seishuin Ena was still accompanying him right from Kabukichou.

However, there was no figure of Mariya Yuri here. The princess shrine maiden who boasted of the greatest
spirit sight was still separated from Godou all the time since Godou’s decisive battle against prince Rama.

At the occasion when Yuri went to the realm of the dead for the sake of ascertaining the true name of
the『King of the End』, she then stayed behind there.

Even now she was watching over the battle of Kusanagi Godou from the other side…….

「But it’s unexpected isn’t it. For that goddess-sama to so suddenly give in.」

Ena murmured seriously.

They were in the middle of walking deeper inside Onshi Garden.

「True itʼs really unexpected. Even though she wouldnʼt agree even after Godou had
recommended to her to move to astral world many times after the battle against prince Rama.」

「And today, she suddenly said『I donʼt mind to do that』like this.」

Liliana also nodded at Erikaʼs words.

Moving to realm of the dead/astral world――perhaps it should be called as『retirement』to be

more accurately.

It was something that was done once in a while by some heretic gods. A heretic god would grow
tired of days of wandering on earth and chose to live quietly in astral world…….

Even the guardian of Ena, the “gramps” Susanoo also one of the retired gods.

And then this time the goddess in question would also――

「That Athena, even though until yesterday she was saying things like『Rather than leaving the
battlefield with half-baked feeling, Iʼd rather suicide』, that she wouldnʼt mind even if she die
anytime or whatever.」

Godou spoke the name of his long time enemy the goddess with whom he had a deep tie with.

The goddess Athena had died once, but even while she was reincarnated into divine ancestor
Palas Athena, she recovered her previous divinity and memory and returned to earth.

But when prince Rama was revived she lost most of her life force and currently she was in a
state that was in the verge of death.

It was to the degree that she wouldnʼt be able to last even for a few days――.

Page 33 of 217
If she abandoned her dying flesh body and retired to the realm of the dead, perhaps it would be possible for
her to prolong her life. Betting on that possibility, Godou recommended to her『Leave this world』many
times. He was starting to be giving up thinking that there was no way the highly proud Athena would agree.

「……Looks like she arrived.」

Strength was brimming inside his body, so Godou spoke.

When gods approached near, a Campioneʼs heart and body would immediately adjusting in
battle preparation. With conviction Godou looked up at the night sky of Onshi Garden.

An owl traversed though above his head.

It was without doubt the avatar of the goddess. Since after the showdown against Rama, Athen
completely hidden herself.

But when he called her name, she would suddenly manifest out of nowhere with her figure
transformed as little snake or owl.

And then this morning, she appeared in front of Godou at a roadside where there was no
presence of people and informed him.

『About the matter thou have been talking about――that I should depart to the boundary of life
and immortality. I wonʼt mind to respond to that. Mine feeling changed a little.』Was what she
said to him.

There was a wharf right after walking from Hamarikyuu.

It was at the bank of Sumida River. Usually there would be several civilian ships anchored there,
but tonight all the ships had been taken care of.

It was the arrangement of the history compilation committee and its person in charge,
Sayanomiya Kaoru.

This wharf and Hamarikyuuʼs Onshi Garden were blockaded, and it was arranged so that only
Kusanagi Godou and the people related could use the place.

That was why right now, here there were only Godou and――a silver haired girl.

Athena. In Greek Mythology she was a goddess of wisdom and war, but at an older mythology
she was made as a mother earth goddess that governed over death and life.

She was a girl that looked in her early teens possessing short silver hair and eyes with color of
darkness.

Page 34 of 217
That was the material body of Athena on earth. In addition, it was unknown from where it was provided,
but tonight too she was wearing an outfit of the designated uniform of a school that she at times was
wearing at the past.

「This night, I will depart from here.」

「Yeah. We also have cleared away the people from here, my companions purified the air
around this area, they are adjusting the surrounding to make it easier for you to use your
power.」

A goddess and godslayer who had repeated several duel where their life was at stake.

Now they were exchanging words between the two of them calmly, as though all those duels
were lie.

Page 35 of 217
Page 36 of 217
「This morning you suddenly said things like you are okay with retirement, because of that it seemed that it
was terrible to make the preparation so suddenly you know. You still haven’t change your feeling right?」

「Yes.」

「In the first place, just why did you change your mind so suddenly?」

「……I felt an omen.」

There was a distance around three meter between Godou and Athena.

However, none of them tried to close the distance. It was fine like this. If they felt like it, they
could close the distance right away and began to grapple each other in a mortal combat. Athena
could even change her breath into curse of death and blew it into the mouth of Kusanagi Godou.

It was a delicate sense of distance, where it felt close yet far, felt far yet close――.

This distance itself was exactly the relationship between the two.

「If you donʼt mind, then teach your reason to me so even I can understand.」

「Itʼs an unusual omen. I still donʼt understand the particulars. But, at this metropolis――the
outside of this metropolis where the battle between fellow godslayers will begin, something
unusual is starting to move.」

Obtaining a lot of wisdom and knowledge in the shape of divine revelation, intuition, and so on.

That was also an authority of Athena. It was because of that that she was a goddess of wisdom.

「Unusual? As expected thatʼs……」

「First there is no doubt, that the main cause will be someone among you the seven godslayers.
Perhaps it will be even something perpetrated by the seven of you.」

「The dispute that will be happening at outside this metropolis――Tokyo, something is?」

After Godou said it by himself, he immediately realized.

「By any chance……that unusualness, it will happen at the realm of the dead? That place that
you all called as the boundary of life and immortality.」

「Fuh.」

Athena only smiled coldly.

But, he had associated with this goddess for long in regard of one thing or another. Godou
discovered her affirmation from the slight movement of her lips and he finally understood.

Page 37 of 217
「And it’s because of this, that you suddenly okayed the retirement talk.」

「Itʼs unclear how much that unusualness will influence the war against crown prince Rama. But,
if it doesnʼt cause any influence, then I can just do a trick to make it have influence……. Though
I cannot read how much mine body that almost run out of life can accomplish.」

ʻkukukuʼ Atena chuckled.

「Perhaps it will be mine last chance to deal an attack of revenge to that person. Then, it will not
be bad to use up――the rotting life of Athena for that.」

Even when she had reached this stage, she still hadnʼt lost her fighting spirit.

This goddess would depart not for prolonging her life, but for the sake of taking a chance of
revenge. Godou nodded, thinking that it was really like Athena for her to do this.

「I got it. Then, you can do whatever you like. At the other side Mariya……my companion is
there. The time that dangerous unusualness or whatever happen, please protect her if you can.」

「Itʼs not mine business. There is not a single reason, about why I hath to rack mine brain for
such trivial matter.」

「…………」

Perhaps he should say that it was only to be expected. She didnʼt compromise even in this kind
of matter.

Godou didnʼt request her more than that and he shrugged. And then, Athena spoke concisely
with a really smooth intimation.

「Let me say these words in this occasion. Farewell, Kusanagi Godou.」

Last time, when Athena was vanishing she said this. That she wouldnʼt speak any farewell.

This change was exactly because of something that was like a bond created between Godou and
the goddess――perhaps it was something like that or not. Or possibly, this was merely her
whim.

Either way, the body of Athena was changing into dust from the edge.

The thin tips of her silver hair, the fingertips of her white slender hand, and so on, they were all
starting to crumble rustlingly, that collapse was immediately spreading to her whole body, she
was losing her girl shape in the blink of eye.

And then, from between the dusts dancing in the air riding the night sky, a ball of bluish white
light came out.

Page 38 of 217
Perhaps it was the soul of goddess Athena.

At any rate the ball of light was flying out toward the mouth of Sumida River and like that it flightily drifted
toward Tokyo Bay toward the sea.

In ancient time, the territory of sea seemed to be also the metaphor of another world.

The nirvana in regard to this world. The world over here in regard to the world over there. Legends in many
countries were talking that there was Sukhavati (Amitabha’s Pure Land) at the end of the sea .

Godou recalled the knowledge that Amakasu Touma taught him from his extensive knowledge.

That was why the place for the departing was prepared at the seaside, so that it would be easier to go to the
realm of the dead.

As though to endorse that theory, the ball of light was getting smaller bit by bit as it was flying toward the
offshore, before long it suddenly vanished completely.

The soul of the goddess was right now departing toward the world beyond.

「She is gone already isnʼt she.」

The one who called out to Godou was Amakasu Touma.

He was a member of history compilation committee who liked to talk about extensive
knowledge. He was wearing his usual worn out business suit. Even he who was in possession of
abundant experience was keenly gazing toward the sea.

「I am greatly wishing that itʼs the end with this and I can receive a break though.」

「As expected is it impossible?」

「Yes. Kusanagi-sanʼs colleagues are arriving in Japan one after another you know?」

Black Price Alec.

King of Sword Salvatore Doni.

Madam Aisha.

And then the one who should even be called as the star performer, Marquis Voban.

Amakasu reported that it had been confirmed that the four godslayers had already arrived in
Japan,

Page 39 of 217
There was the addition of sect founder Luo Hao and Kusanagi Godou here. It was only John Pluto Smith
whose whereabouts could not be confirmed yet from the report.

The agent of history compilation committee spoke with deep emotion.

「Oh dear, this happen even though there is no pervious arrangement beforehand among all of you, that’s
why the gentlemen and ladies of Campiones are truly existences that has railed off the proper track.」

「I can sympathize but, I want you to not mix me among them there……」

「Hahahaha」

While glancing at Amakasu who was laughing evasively, Godou suddenly inserted his hand
inside his coat pocket.

There he noticed. Something was inside his pocket. Even though at the very least before he
arrived at Hamarikyuu, there was nothing inside this pocket at all.

When he took the thing out, it was a folded up paper piece.

「A letter huh……」

On the paper piece that he unfolded, a short piece of writing with beautiful penmanship was
written there.

It was a message from a certain person that was addressed toward Kusanagi Godou.

Chapter 2 ‒ Seven Warriors, Meeting in One

Building

Part 1

「Alexander Gascoigne. I am aware of your boldness that doesnʼt fear even god. But this time, what you
have done――is something that cannot possibly be forgiven……」

「What are you saying, Iceman?」

The highest protector knight that was also his trusted subordinate had his lips trembling.

He was quietly stifling his rage. However the Black Prince Alec cutrly spoke to Sir Iceman who was being
like that.

Page 40 of 217
「Isn’t it you who always complained about my independent action?」

「Certainly that is so. However, this time you had crossed a line that must not be crossed as a
human……」

「Is that so?」

Alec shrugged and averted his face from Iceman who was glaring from the side.

Instead he surveyed the magnificent view. He was in the fifty fifth floor of a forty eighth storey
building that was especially high even among the gathering of skyscrapers in the heart of
Tokyoʼs Shinjuku.

The building was the landmark of Shinjuku, the Tokyo Government Office.

This floor was becoming a viewing room. The height was 202 meters above the ground.

It was possible to survey the famous place of great Tokyoʼs famous place from here.

Rainbow Bridge of Odaiba, Tokyo Tower, Sky Tree, furthermore the landmark tower of
Yokohama, Mountain Fuji, and so on too…….

The weather was clear at this noon of weekday, there was also few cloud. Thanks to that the
view was exceptional.

Iceman was nagging further toward Alec who was enjoying the splendid panorama.

「Of course, if you notified me three months ago, then the story would be different. 『Iceman,
you too will accompany me as guard at the coming expedition of Japan』. If you notified my like
that, then I would immediately answered yes, I would secure a ferry service to Japan without any
miss, and accomplish a grand arrival to Japan――」

「Donʼt say stupid thing. What are you going to do with that method that is like the Age of
Exploration?」

「The distance from Britain until the Far East Asia is far. Itʼs too far. You should obediently use
an air lane.」

「Thatʼs why I told you already, doing something like drugging me who dislike plane and placed
me on a plane in a foul play……thatʼs outrageous!」

Sir Iceman who had a severe phobia of airplane denunciated Alec.

His yell truly sounded like he was going to vomit blood.

Even this man who was running his mouth about a matter like this was a great knight that
boasted greatest level of strength even in Europe.

Page 41 of 217
Nevertheless.

His conviction of declining to ride only airplane even if he had to die was absolutely unchanging. He
was also a stubborn person in this aspect.

「Don’t keep being repetitive about a finished matter. It was a hardship for me too when I needed to
bring the sleeping you into the airplane you know? I used any kind of trick to trick the airport
personnel and the CA staffs……」

「You reap what you show.」

「Besides, a week ago I didnʼt even have any plan to come to Tokyo. There is no way you
can come here using ship. But, as my aide, I want to bring you along no matter what. I did
this for the sake of clearing the necessary condition above. Have an understanding of that
quickly.」

「Good grief, a person like you is……. Well.」

Iceman finally stopped his grumbling and directed a sharp gaze outside.

This man whose composure could be likened with ice stared fixedly at the view outside the
window――at Tokyo Tower. The radio tower that was painted red was widely known as a
major famous place of Tokyo.

Its height was 333 meter. It was a magnificent radio tower.

It wafted off a retro feeling from it in some respects, though its external appearance invited
nostalgia.

That giant steel tower was currently scorched black all over to the degree that it looked
tragic. It was the result of getting struck countless time by fierce lightning.

Although a reconstruction work for a part of it was beginning, its day of restoration was still
far away…….

「Certainly itʼs better for me to be here too this time. That disastrous spectacle of that
Tokyo Tower something――it was the result of the meeting between Marquis Dejanstahl
Voban and Kusanagi Godou wasnʼt it?」

「Yeah.」

It seemed that around half a year ago, the two had a showdown in a night of a fierce storm.

The result was a draw. This news was also circulated at the magic world of Europe and
became a factor that made the name of the new devil king, Kusanagi Godou to be further
known.

Page 42 of 217
「If a duel between two Campiones resulted in that, then just how much damage would be created
from a great battle between all devil kings that will start soon. It’s something that I don’t want to think
about.」

「Iʼm in the same opinion. Thatʼs why」

Alec shrugged.

「The method to outwit the other Campiones should be thought about by adapting to the
moment. I bring you to this city is also because I want you to help with that.」

「Understood. Iʼll put on hold regarding the matter of the airplane for a while.」

「I think that letting bygones be bygones once and for all is also a proof of a manʼs caliber
though……」

Even while slight ill feeling(?) was still remaining, the sense of purpose of this lord and
retainer became one.

In addition, both Iceman and Alec were tall Caucasian person. These two was making their
exchanges in rapid English even while lowering their voiceʼs volume.

These two should be a duo that was standing out in Japan, but as expected this place was
Shinjuku.

Even the Japanese people that happened to be present at the same viewing room didnʼt
really pay attention at Alec and Iceman, thinking that the two of them were tourist or
something.

However, the two of them had noticed from a long time ago.

Among the crowd or at the building cover, there were fellows who were lurking to monitor
them.

「Was they Japanʼs organization……the history compilation committee? They are quiet
diligent huh.」

「Well, let them do their job properly for now. We can shake them off anytime anyway. Itʼs
not good to increase the number of them getting scolded by their superior just for fun.」

「Agree.」

Speaking honestly, Alec and Iceman thought nothing of the history compilation committee.

Page 43 of 217
The experience of struggling through carnage between them and they was just too different. Well, perhaps
the information about how it seemed that a staff of the committee was the one who determined the true
name of the『King of the End』was the only matter that was worthy to feel astonishment to but…….

In any case, Alec whispered.

「It is only the cosplay maniac of Los Angeles whose current location is unknown but, all the other
Campiones are all in Japan……furthermore they are all gathering here in Tokyo.」

「So in order to clear away the raining down sparks, you gathered them into a firework ground
while carrying gunpowder?」

Iceman shook his head with pained look.

「Even though there is not even a previous arrangement, all the demon kings-dono are really
severely deep in their karma.」

「It seems that the marquis-dono with uncertain address and the lady-dono with the inside of
her head sweeter than her outside appearance were acting together until the midway.」

「Hou」

「However, the possibility of that lady-dono still accompanying that old man even now is……
low.」

Alec called to his mind the personality of Madam Aisha that was too intense.

「That woman is like that, the smell of danger coming from her is tickling my nose to a strange
degree. Even if she is the “devilish woman” who is the only existence in the world that can toy
with Marquis Voban, but if she stay too long with the “wolf”――it would be a suicidal act, even if
she doesnʼt aware of that with logic, she should realize it instinctually.」

「That person is a devilish woman……?」

「The actual state might be somewhat different but, I think calling her like that is also not
mistaken you know?」

「Well, certainly. So Alec, in the coming demon king civil war――you are saying that the one
who should be removed first is Madam Aisha.」

Iceman spoke searchingly.

「Even now there is no change in that plan?」

Page 44 of 217
「None. After all the aforementioned……Fairy Corridor caused even me to meet terrible experience several
times. Thanks to that I was able to learn. No matter how many Campiones there are, but if they all can just
be pushed off into the corridor altogether all of them would be dragged into a time travel then.」

「…………」

「If it goes well, then with that all Campiones would be gone from the present world. The『King
of the End』would accomplish his mission of exterminating devil king and he would fall asleep
once more.」

「It sounds like a happy end with nothing to criticize for me.」

「Isnʼt that right. But――I know. Even though in a glance that seems like the best conclusion
that hurt no one, conversely that is exactly the single path that lead to the worst
destruction……」

The Black Prince Alec asserted with dark eyes.

「For the sake of avoiding that future, we instead should make Madam Aisha as the first
target.」

「I see――hm?」

Suddenly Iceman opened his eyes wide.

Alec confirmed what was at the end of Icemanʼs gaze,「Hou」and he whispered.

The forty fifth floor, in the viewing room where they could survey over the great Tokyo from the
height of 202 meter――from inside the crowd, before they noticed a familiar face had arrived.

Before this Alec had met this person only once.

A handsome youth with headstrong eyes. He looked to be around fourteen years old.

The only direct pupil that was raised by the magic sectʼs founder Luo Cuilian――supposedly. He
was staring straight at Alexander Gascoigne.

He was wearing a black leather jacket on top of a long sleeved T-shirt.

「What a unusual guest.」

The youth was walking toward the murmuring Alec.

He was holding an envelope in his right hand. Some kind of letter seemed to be inserted in the
envelope, it appeared the youth was intending to hand it over to the Black Prince. There wasnʼt
any need to ponder just who was the sender.

Page 45 of 217
「Receiving my master-Luo Hao’s command, I have visited.」

「Yeah.」

Regardless of the presence of the public, the handsome youth kneeled in front of Alec.

Of course the attention of the surrounding was gathered on them, but they didnʼt pay attention
to such trivial matter. Alec coolly received the sealed letter that was presented to him and
quickly took out the content.

The content of the letter inside caused Alex to smile faintly.

One of the oldest godslayer finally showed a full-scale movement.

This was exactly the beginning of devil king civil war.

『Tonight, thinking that I wish to meet with everyone by all means――』

The message from the magic cult founder, Luo Cuilian lit a fire at Alecʼs fighting spirit…….

Part 2

The place of reunion was a palatial residence that was made devoted to extravagance.

It was placed on Tokyo harbor district, Roppongi. The walls of the whole residence were painted
white with elegant and refined atmosphere.

It seemed that the building was constructed with the very image of『South European mansion』.

It was a residence where the skill of the artisan and obsession, and also budget were invested
into it in abundance.

Things like luxurious chandelier and so on were hung up at the entrance hall, the interior was
also splendorous. If someone spent their summer vacation in this kind of place, it would be a
splendidly enjoyable experience for them.

But, however.

Liliana was thinking in the reception room of the residence. This place was undoubtedly, an
embassy of a certain European country――a building that was inside that embassyʼs ground.

「Your excellency.」

「What is it, Liliana Kranjčar.」

Page 46 of 217
「Please permit one question from me. If my recognition is correct, this place is……」

Hearing the question from Liliana, the thin old gentleman smiled faintly.

While he was a great man that was overflowing with dignity, he was also a possessor of a twisted
humor.

「As a knight whose grandfather is my servant, your understanding is slightly bad isnʼt it.」

「Iʼm ashamed.」

「Well, fine. In short, this place is arranged when I called out to the appropriate person within
my faction――for the time being this will be the temporary residence where Iʼm tiding over. The
ambassador residence or something of the person who is serving as Japan ambassador in Tokyo,
it was vacated for the sake of Dejanstahl Voban. Thatʼs how it is.」

「…………」

「No worry, it seems that the country has already been notified. You can relax here without
reservation.」

「……Understood.」

Currently, Liliana was kneeling in front of the old Campione.

He who was known with the name of Sasha Dejanstahl Voban was actually a devil king who had
reigned for more than 200 years.

Because of such background, even this kind of absurd barbarism was allowed to be passed.

The ambassador that was dispatched from a large country in Southern Europe was chased out
and the residence was turned into a personal property nonchalantly as a mere『villa to be used
during vacation time』.

Furthermore, it was done without the marquis himself lifting even a single finger…….

「Your Excellency. Why did you cross over to Japan here?」

At five oʼclock in the morning in Japan time, Liliana received a contact from her grandfather.

『Answer the summon from his Excellency without fail.』

Like that, she was even told the designated place and time. Marquis Voban wandered throughout
Europe following his whim, but his influence at Balkan Peninsula that was his birthplace was
especially strong.

Page 47 of 217
Liliana’s grandfather that was born in that land was a believer of the marquis because of that.

Liliana was feeling puzzled because it would soon be a battle royal between fellow Campiones while coming
to this place.

「I am thinking of entrusting you with a verbal message. The message is, ‘do you remember my words’.」

「…………」

「Of course, as for whom this message is intended to――」

「I deeply understand. I will report it to Kusanagi Godou without fail.」

「Uh huh.」

Half a year ago――right after the duel against Kusanagi Godou, Marquis Voban stated.

『The next time we meet, Iʼll hunt you down with all my strength for sure. Polish your skill in
preparation for that time. Struggle through carnages. The serious Voban is not a naïve enemy
that can be matched by you as it is.』

『From now on, you become one of my enemy.』

It was a challenge that was addressed to a candidate of longtime enemy in the future from the
old wolf king.

It was obvious that was what should be conveyed to Godou. Liliana Kranjčar who was currently a
knight of Kusanagi Godou was accepting the gaze of the old Campione as the representative of
her lord.

「Fuh」

Marquis Voban slightly slanted his lips and grinned.

Even his evil eyes with emerald color that could transform the living equally into salt looked
happy somehow.

In front of an unprecedented game where seven Campiones would gather in one place and
fought until there would be only one left, surely his warrior blood was boiling.

「Come to think of it.」

Liliana spoke after suddenly remembering something.

「I heard that your Excellency arrived in Japan together with Madam Aisha. If your Excellency
permitted it, Iʼm thinking of greeting the madam too ――」

Page 48 of 217
「Who knows. She was gone from my sight from a little while ago. I wonder where did she disappear to?」

It was unclear whether he really didnʼt know, or possibly he was hiding her.

Marquis Voban grinned while nonchalantly dodging the question. It seemed that he had guessed
something from Liliana who wasnʼt speaking much at all about it.

「It appeared that all of you has also finally encountered that witch.」

「Yes. The other day, I had the honor of receiving that chance.」

「What a bad luck. Well, it can be said though that as long as you are wandering near the gods
and godslayers, it is inevitable for that bad luck to visit you someday.」

「…………」

The comment of the marquis, depending on how it was perceived it could also be taken as a
sympathy.

She had never even imagined, that this kind of remark could come out from this cruel tyrannical
godslayer.

Perhaps it was just as expected from Madam Aisha. And then, Liliana realized that she was just
about to make a disrespectful reply toward the madam against her better judgment with that
thinking, so she shut her mouth in panic.

「Rather than that, Kranjčar.」

On the other hand, Marquis Voban was taking out a certain item.

It was a letter. Last night, the same thing was slipped into Kusanagi Godouʼs hand. Most likely it
was sent using sorcery of mailing.

Inside that letter was the writing from the magic sect founder――Liliana lifted her face in shock.

「Just when I was planning to invite your master this came, it seems that the reunion will come
true faster than I thought. It will be a very enjoyable night.」

「Welcome home, Goshujin-sama~!」

Aisha was energetically speaking the standard greeting.

It was said that a knowledgeable person wouldnʼt forget how to dance until a century, that no
one couldnʼt forget how to ride bicycle for life, and so on. At the period where once India was a
colony of the British Empire, the young maiden Aisha who didnʼt have a single relative was a
live-in maid who was working in the mansion of a British noble.

Page 49 of 217
With a cheerfulness that was identical with that period of her life, today too she was brightly performing
maid work.

Well, however.

「Welcome home, Ojou-sama~! Please sit in the table over here~! Currently this month’s limited
menu『Polar bear-style okonomiyaki – Fresch cream and avocado garnish』is greatly popular with
everyone you know~!」

The work location was at Tokyo Metropolis, at Chifuda districtʼs Akihabara.

It was inside a multi-tenant building along Kandagawa that was slightly distanced from the main
street “Elcectronic Street” which was currently world famous――so to speak it was a maid café.

Page 50 of 217
Page 51 of 217
Of course there was a reason why she was working hard in this kind of business. It was a proper reason.

「For me to drop my wallet even though I have just arrived in Tokyo……what a massive failure that I have
committed.」

Like that.

In a bad luck, it happened right after she left the residence of her friend in Roppongi.

The impetus of the event was when she discovered pacific herring by chance in the kitchen of
that residence. As her gratitude of being indebted in various things toward that friend, Aisha
tried to make a fish pie that was tradition from Britain. She stuffed several fishes into the pie
dough while using only the head of the fish to jut up above the pie.

It seemed that for a foreigner who saw such a pie for the first time, where a grilled dead fish was
glaring at them, would make them get startled.

However, for some reason in the middle of seasoning, a fire outbreak happened from the oven
and it became an uproar due to small fire――

Right after that, Aisha impulsively left the residence.

She wasnʼt running away. She was planning to buy a new oven.

……Well, since they arrived in Japan, the fighting spirit of “Voban-oniisama” was steadily rising
up, so one of the reason this happened might be because Aisha who was sensing the right
time『Is it any time now I wonder?』, that if she didnʼt escape soon the onii-samaʼs impulse
would explode because of her presence.

In any case, Aisha noticed when she was at the electronic appliances retailer at Akihabara.

About the serious affair of the disappearance of her favorite wallet before she knew it.

Of course if she contacted her main residence at Alexandria or her friends that were scattered all
over the world, they would immediately send her money.

But, even her memo where the contact addresses were written was also lost together with the
wallet…….

Thus, Aisha resolved.

『My own path, has to be cut open by myself!』

She immediately discovered a worker recruitment leaflet at the vicinity of Akihabara and she
intruded on that maid café.

Page 52 of 217
Furthermore, when she was interviewed the male shop manager who was at his late twenty was,

『Eh, you have no resume!?』『You also have no domicile and guarantor!? In the first place you are not
residence of Japan!?』『Is it fine to work part time while you come to Japan for sightseeing?』『Your
nationality is Britain more or less……what do you mean more or less?』『You said you have experience
not in café but as a real maid, where?』『Your age is 17 you are a minor in addition huh』

Etc, etc. The shop owner almost tore off his hair.

But, in the end in light of Aishaʼs smile and earnest wish, the shop owner gladly employed her.

It didnʼt stop there, 『If you donʼt even have place to stay, you can sleep in the café!』, like that
she was even given permission to have live-in work. Really what a good person.

Thanks to that this few days Aisha was able to comfortably sleep inside the cage after the closing
time.

As expected there was no bedding inside the café, so Aisha asked for a lot of cardboard box from
the nearby electronic store. Of course the payment for the boxes was only with smile.

It was her first appearance of using cardboard box as the replacement of bed.

『It feels pleasant and warmer than even cheap blanket or poorly made sleeping bag you know.
At the past, I too was often using that for sleeping over in my company. About six, seven times
per week……』

It was the recommendation from a male staff working in the kitchen.

By the way that male was at his early thirty, until three months ago he was working on game
creation on a certain beautiful girl game maker or something. It was a type of occupation that
Aisha didnʼt understand well.

She could have lunch and dinner provided from the café.

If she went to Ueno in the neighboring area, she could also go to the public bath there nicely.

The girls who were her maid comrades in the café were also kind.

Well, sometimes though she was also beaten up so badly with their innocent questions like『You
lost your contact address memo, and you donʼt even know the home address of your
acquaintance or his phone number~-!? What about smartphone or the backup――eeeh!? Aisha-
san, you cannot use old style cellphone or even computer at all!? Fufufufu-. You are just like my
great grandmother~!』and so on.

In any case, this situation was far better compared to the time she was sleeping without even a
blanket at the roadside of a slum district in winter.

Page 53 of 217
No matter what kind of era she went throughout the world, all the people that she met were giving her
kindness.

「I’m really a happy person.」

While earnestly feeling that, today too she was busy with the lunch sales.

「Moe moe kyuun, heaaart♪ How is this, Goshujin-sama?」

「Please speak the charm together with me. Beeecome delicious, beeecome delicious.」

「Kyaaah!? My deepest apology Goshujin-sama!」

Putting ketchup on omelet rice, serving customer with special choice of words, and so one, Aisha
had already finished learning the special rule of Akihabara maid. Sometimes she stumbled while
in the middle of setting the table, dropping a plate that it broke, and so on. There were also
accidents like that but in general life was smooth sailing for Aisha.

She had also got used with the apron dress that had a lot more frill compared to her time as real
maid.

「My? The reason I came to Japan……what was it again?」

It was while she was rearranging a table, Aisha tilted her head.

Right now, Aisha noticed something forgotten of a female customer who had just left. It was a
leaflet.

「What might this be? Eerr, 『Recruiting idol cadet to be active at Akiba of the world』『The
first judging will be photo and document screening. The second judging will be practical
examination of singing and dancing』……this is!」

Aisha felt like she received a divine revelation.

A transmission from Akiba to the world. Into a target of idol worship that surpassed mere girl.
An idol that conveyed feeling of gratitude and love toward the people all over the world――.

By any chance, could this be exactly her life calling?

「Oh, the requirement for the audition is『A female from 12 years old until 25 years old who
can commute to work to Akihabara』. That……thatʼs so isnʼt it. The requirement is a bit
strict――no, itʼs mostly no problem, I wonder if I should resolutely try it……」

Aisha was lifting up the leaflet while whispering to herself.

She folded it neatly and put it into the front pocket of her apron dress――and she noticed. There
was already another item inside the pocket.

Page 54 of 217
What is this, this……?」

It was a letter. Perhaps it was sent into her pocket using something like mailing magic.

Just from whom and for what this letter was? Aisha checked the content while feeling puzzled
and then she tasted a violent shock.

「In the first place, what capriciousness this is?」

The close friend of Salvatore Done was commenting coldly.

Andrea Rivera. A sharp and able person that aided (it could also be said as monitoring) the
“Campione of Sword” that represented all the magicians of Italia.

「Expressly sallying forth to the sea at February in the middle of winter and then going until the
offshore using this kind of old ship, dangling down fishing line……. I donʼt understand your
reasoning. There is no necessity at all for this isnʼt it?」

「Iʼm merely following the voice of heart inside me you know, Andrea.」

On the ocean of Tokyo bay, above a fishing boat that was stopping still.

Other than the two Italian men sitting on folding chair at the side of the ship, there was no other
passenger. The middle aged ship captain was blowing his tobacco while basking in sea breeze.

The one who was dangling down fishing line was only Doni, Rivera was merely accompanying
him at the side.

「Fish like black rockfish or jack mackerel or squid, the fishes at winter Tokyo Bay are tasty
things. I suddenly wanted to have a snack for a bit.」

「You can just enter some restaurant somewhere for that!」

「No no. Itʼs good because you catch it yourself. If you are lucky then you can also catch puffer
fish.」

「That huh. A high class fish of Japan that has poison inside its body……」

「If I catch it then Iʼll cook it for you, the puffer fish. Sashimi, hot pot, deep fried, itʼs exquisite no
matter how it is cooked. Itʼs fine, if you just take out the poisonous liver there should be no
problem in general.」

「I absolutely want to beg off from that.」

「Oi oi. I am someone that can also cook, you know about that arenʼt you?」

Page 55 of 217
「That’s because your fingers are pointlessly skilled. But, in the first place I heard that expert qualification is
necessary to prepare puffer fish. The poisonous part are scattered all over the places depending on the
species and individual specimen, that job is something that is demanding knowledge and carefulness! Those
things are all something that you lacked!」

「As expected from Andria. You are more detailed than me.」

「Itʼs only you who is strange for charging into a death game when you donʼt even know that
much!」

Rivera shrugged after denunciating Doni for some time.

His tone returned to his usual tone and he glared fiercely at Doni.

「Putting that side Salvatore Doni. You know quite much about the state of Japan for someone
like you. Not only about fishing and puffer fish. The route to obtain those too……」

「Hahahaha」

Doni laughed frivoulously.

Along with fishing tools like fishing ro, there was other item that he brought on the ship.

The item was camouflaged by being inserted into cloth bag――it was a Japanese katana that
was sheathed inside lacquered sheath.

Masamune, Muramasa, Muranama, etc., this sword wasnʼt something with such peculiar
inscription. It was a nameless katana that was produced in a war plant somewhere in the middle
of the Second World War. In that appalling era, even the country Japan with its obsessed artisan
gave birth to such unprincipled mass production.

A katana made by the hand of a skilled artisan was exactly the legitimate Japanese katana.

This nameless katana was a great disgrace for the people who wished to regard that image as
sacred.

But, this nameless katana could cut quite well. Furthermore it was tough. For Doni that was
enough.

「Actually, it was before Godou became my friend, but once I had stayed in Japan for a few
months. Not to mention Tokyo, I even went to Kyoto and Nara. I read a Japan ninja cartoon that
was translated into Italia language and got interested.」

「Hmph. I thought it was something like that, but as expected.」

「Fufufufu」

Page 56 of 217
At his previous arrival in Japan, Doni made a connection with a certain yakuza organization.

That organization also felt like a right wing group, but he had no interest in that area so it didn’t matter.

Anyway, the leader of that organization decorated the alcove of his residence with Japanese katana, and after
he forcefully intrude on he was able to borrow it.

He left behind his beloved sword when he departed from Italia, so it was quite helpful for him.

「With this it will be fine no matter when the civil war started. My preparation is perfectly completed. Let’s
relax while waiting slowly for fish like tiger globefish or mackerel puffer to be fished.」

It was at that time when Doni made such a self-indulging declaration.

At the clear blue sky――a single gull traversed through. In addition that gull dropped something
on the fishing boat where Doni and Rivera were at.

It was an envelope, fluttering down in front of Riveraʼs eyes.

「What, is this?」

Rivera snatched it from the air and glanced at the content of the sealed letter.

And then he presented it at Doni wordlessly. Doni was reading the letter carefully while feeling
that it was troublesome――

The peerless sword king nodded in understanding.

Finally tonight the curtain of a large event would be raised.

Part 3

The night came.

It was Thursday. It was past eight PM at late winter February. The darkness of night was deep.

「Itʼs been so long since itʼs cold like this huh.」

Godou whispered in small volume.

Perhaps because of the influence of Rama being temporarily revived which caused the volcanic
belt all over the world to be active, recently everyday was fairly warm. Maybe the recoil of that
had finally come out.

Page 57 of 217
The chill of tonight was fairly harsh.

It could even be said that the likeness of the mid winter, of Japan in February had returned.

Just how long the decline of Rama’s influence could hold it was something that depended on him and
the other six.

「Normally in this kind of time, the flow of event should be like『Let’s cooperate with everyone and solve
the case』isn’t it……」

Godou was walking the street at night while whispering seriously.

However, the street that he was walking on was――

「To think that Iʼll come to this part of Haneda Airport, I never imagined this even in my
dream.」

Right now Godou was on a runway at night by himself.

A written invitation was sent to him last night from his stepsister Luo Cuilian. In that letter it was
written『Tomorrow, thinking that I wish to meet with everyone by all means――』and so on.

This Haneda Airport was designated as the gathering place――

「Tonight all the airplanes that are planned to land in Haneda are all cancelled, what an
outrageous story. Just how much you are going to bother the people all over the world……」

Tonight in Haneda Airport, seven Campiones might be gathering.

The history compilation committee notified the international airports all over the world about
that. As the result this special and emergency measure was applied.

Although it was night, there should be a lot of airplanes coming and going in Haneda Airport.

Publically the reason that all of those flights were canceled was『a trouble at the airportʼs
facility』. However, the truth it was because of seven godslayers of famous and ill repute.

Furthermore, perhaps this too was a consideration to the Campiones.

The guide light for the sake of airplanes landing at night――the lightings buried on the runway,
the majority of them were turned on. Maybe it was the airport staffs being tactful.

However, including Godou, all the Campiones had good night vision.

It seemed that so to speak they were “godslaying beast”. Because they were beast that they didnʼt
worry of the dark, even at night they could freely fight frankly.

Page 58 of 217
If there was no sun at sky, they could just rely on the faint light of the stars and moon.

If even those faint lights were gone, they could just sense the sound and presence and the movement of air.
They could just use the spark that was produced when sword and sword clashed in place of lighting.

No matter what kind of battlefield it was, something like method of fighting was something trivial and they
could get by somehow.

Exactly because they could do that, that they were the godslaying warrior.

「Everyone are all good for nothing though……」

There were four runways of A, B, C, and D in Haneda Airport.

Among them the runway that was at the most north was this runway B. The reason Godou came
to the north side was because he recalled a knowledge that he had heard from somewhere
before.

From time memorial, at China the emperor was likened like the north star――.

In that case, most likely Luo Hao would be at that direction. His guesswork was accurate.

「As expected.」

Ahead of the direction Godou advanced toward, an unequaled beauty was standing.

Her surname was Luo, her given name was Cuilian, her courtesy name was Hao. Rather than the
guiding light filling the runway, the radiance of moon spilling from the sky was the worthiest for
her.

Clad in graceful Han clothing, she had the charm that was like a nymph that descended on earth.

「So you came, Godou.」

The smile that Luo Cuilian displayed had no sweetness in it, there was only gallant fighting spirit
residing there.

And then, the Campione that appeared here wasnʼt only the two of them. From different
direction than Godou, a tall black haired Caucasian young man was walking near.

Black jacket and white shirt with careful tailoring, combined with a necktie with refined pattern.

「Even though there are only nostalgic faces here, I donʼt feel really happy.」

Alexander Gascoigne. That person was the Black Prince.

Page 59 of 217
However, his abusive language was objected by a voice of a young man that sounded optimistic and
frivolous.

「Is that so? As for me it feels like Christmas and All Hallows Day and in addition St. Catherine’s Day are
coming together in day though.」

The fourth person came with a footstep that sounded easygoing.

Salvatore Doni. His appearance was mostly casual with grey mountain parka and dark red long
sleeved T-shirt, and khaki colored cargo pants.

「In other words, this is an amazingly joyous event.」

「It would be great if the joyousness is stopping until only inside your head.」

「Hahahaha. That badmouth of yours has been so long that I feel really happy hearing that.
Accompany me playing in various things just like before, okay.」

Alec only clicked his tongue at that light invitation words.

Surely he felt that it was stupid to seriously reply at Salvatore Doniʼs nonsense.

Godou understood that feeling. Doni winked toward Godou who was reflexively nodding at Alecʼs
plight. As expected both of them were in good condition.

While they were being like that, there was one more person that increased the number.

「My!」

This time it was a lovely voice of a young female.

「Something like this is the first time to happen. For all of us who possess the power of
godslaying――to gather in the same country and the same place like this! Kusanagi-san and
Doni-san and Alec-san…..ah, if I remember correctly it has been about a century since Onee-
sama――!?」

As everyone knew, it was Madam Aisha.

However, she was unexpectedly in an apron dress appearance for some reason. Her appearance
that looked as though she had just slipped out from a maid café in Akihabara caused Godou to
doubt his eyes.

On the other hand, the brave woman who was sent with a passionate gaze by the madam quickly
averted her eyes.

「……I already donʼt remember, just how many times have I told you already.」

Page 60 of 217
Luo Cuilian’s voice was lovely even when it sounded coldhearted.

「I am not your big sister. Don’t be mistaken on that.」

「Onee-sama is again like that. Onee-sama and also Onii-sama are always saying such thing,
which always worried me……. But itʼs fine. Aisha know really well♪」

The godslayer of India descent spoke while smiling gently.

Just like a butter that was left in front of a warm stove, the response of Aisha was just too
weak and soft.

「Inside the cold words of the two of you, there are plentiful of affection being hidden. Aisha
always offer my adulation to the two of you who are always warmly watching over the
clumsy and careless me, as my big brother of the heart, and my big sister of the heart!」

「I donʼt mind if you have misunderstanding by yourself, but」

A nostalgic voice of the old Campione flatly informed.

「I wish that the getting along of you two the female faction wonʼt drag me into it.」

「Wolf king. I think that it is yourself that should restrain yourself from anything excessive.
Your arbitrary conclusion is causing my dignity to decline.」

The sixth participant stifled his snigger ʻkukuhʼ toward Luo Cuilianʼs objection

「I have been rude. Take it as fellow people who have both went through many hardships.」

From inside the darkness, Dejanstahl Voban appeared.

Besides a classical business suit and jet black coat that was fitting for the title marquis, an
overwhelming pressure was also enveloping that body.

It was the coming of the Campione who was the most stereotypical “devil king” in a sense.

「Now then――gentlemen and ladies, my scarce companions.」

Voban spoke sonorously.

「It seems there is a happy and unhappy story in this chance. For me who is the most senile
old fool among all of us here, to be able to reunite with all of you before my life span is
exhausted――is something that is truly delightful. This is absolutely a refreshing feeling.」

Even with his old age, this mysterious person was a lump of fighting spirit.

Page 61 of 217
e sharply stared at Luo Hao, ignored Aisha, and haughtily gazed at Alec and Doni and Kusanagi Godou in
the end, then his emerald evil eyes shined in satisfaction.

Like this, six godslayers finally gathered. Right after that

*katsun*

A peculiar footstep resounded.

*katsun*. *katsun*. *katsun*. *katsun*. *katsun*. *katsun*.

It was the footstep of leather boots attached with iron rivet. It was a sound that they had heard before. When
that man made his late appearance, this sound would surely resounded.

「It’s my shame to be here as a person without invitation.」

With a black mask put on, the black cape fluttered in the dark night.

That figure was exactly the symbol of hero. The arrival of the living legend John Pluto Smith.

「I barely made it in time in the curtain opening of the stage……does anyone mind it? It seems
that the seat where I should sit is still empty.」

「More or less. Though the fact that you are late doesnʼt change.」

Alec sarcastically informed the masked godslayer.

His tone sounded casual, but there was slight thorn in it. Even though they were old
acquaintance but by no means they were connected with beautiful friendship. Well.

Something like fellow Campiones establishing a relationship of pure friendship, was something
that should be completely nonexistent.

Godou secretly shrugged.

Even him and Luo Cuilian that had the most favorable relationship between the two of them, if
they were asked whether they would join hand in this civil war or not――the answer would be
something really shaky.

He tried exchanging gaze with his stepsister as a test.

The lovely magic sect founder returned back a vigorous stare.

This gaze perhaps didnʼt mean『Letʼs get through this civil war together okay』, but a gaze that
should be interpreted as『As one of the godslayers, show how you surpassed your big
sister!』instead…….

Page 62 of 217
It was something that was extremely irrational, but that was how this person called Luo Cuilian was.

「Now then.」

The aforementioned big sister was finally making her appeal at the other six.

「Seeing all of you answering the call of me, Luo Hao, and gather in this place, I feel deeply
grateful. Even the person that the letter couldnʼt reach can also arrive here like this.」

「I just had the chance to know about this meeting by chance.」

Smith lightly nodded at the words of cult founder Luo Hao.

Also, there was no killing intent or tension between the seven Campione. That was because all of
them was aware that this was a ceremony.

It was for that reason that the big sister continued her speech smilingly.

「Regarding the『King of the End』Ramachandra, and the terrifying great law of covenant……
there is no need to explain it to everyone isnʼt it?」

No one cut in. Their silence was their affirmation.

「In order to oppose that great hero, the plan that the seven of us should take……there is also
no need to talk to each other about it any further.」

The silence continued as expected. And again it was an affirmative silence.

In front of the incorrigibleness of fellow people who lived at the same hole, Luo Cuilian smiled
refreshingly.

「In that case, letʼs decide when it will start.」

「Right now――saying that feels too hurried up huh.」

One of the oldest members of the group who rivaled the sect founder Luo Hao, Marquis Voban
spoke his opinion.

「Ladies and gentlemen, this is a rare chance. It will surely become a game that will only happen
this once. Donʼt you all think that every one of us should properly enjoy this to our satisfaction?
Tonight……at the time the clock reached midnight we will begin, what do you all think?」

「I donʼt have any objection.」

「Of course I too. Until that time arrived I think itʼs better for us to scatter to act freely.」

Page 63 of 217
Salvatore Doni also joined into the circle of the senior group.

Agreement was quickly formed between the three devil kings who were particularly battle loving. Then
Alexander Gascoigne shook his head in exasperation to that.

「There should be many smarter method to resolve this, but with the three people among the seven being
like this then it can’t be helped. As for me, I don’t mind whoever will be the one to confront the『King of
the End』. However, if there are fire sparks raining down, then I’ll properly clear them away.」

Even while appealing that ʻIʼm different than you guysʼ, he didnʼt even try to hide his willingness
to fight.

Godou sighed ʻhaaʼ deeply and he finally opened his mouth.

「There are various things that I want to say but, certainly it might be pointless even if I say
them. Well, as for me regarding the right to have a match with that Rama――I want you all to
leave it to me. It will be great if everyone can accept this wish of mine.」

「Oo, isnʼt that quite warlike for you Godou.」

Doni grinned at Godou.

「By the way if we donʼt accept it then――what will happen?」

「Hmph.」

Godou averted his face, curtly refusing to respond.

Anyway, this was a gathering of this line-up. Something like an option other than fighting should
be something impossible no matter what even if heaven and earth were overturned.

And then, John Pluto Smith began to make a low chuckle.

「Fu, fufufufu. Everything is just like what I imagined beforehand.」

His mask was shaking as though he had just heard a smart joke.

「As expected there is no other path other than this for us. I too will endeavor to my utmost in
self-defense.」

「Pl――please wait!」

Madam Aisha pleaded with a desperate look.

「Everyone! For all of us to fight between ourselves, is something that is absolutely mistaken-.
What is lacking in everyone here is『love』! Everyone has to regain their love――e, eeeh!?」

Page 64 of 217
Sect founder Luo Hao and Marquis Voban.

The moment the madam was appealing in tears, the two devil kings started to move.

The wordlessly turned their back to Madam Aisha and walked toward separate ways and they immediately
left.

「Onii-sama, Onee-sama!」

It was futile to even try to stop them. The madam was standing still in astonishment.

With a sidelong glance to that, the remaining devil kings made clear of their objective with their
respective words.

「I donʼt really want to say this but it canʼt be helped. Letʼs meet somewhere in Tokyo before
long.」

「Hahahaha. Perhaps we will meet again before we can even see the morning sun tomorrow
however.」

「Rather, it will be great if tonight wonʼt become the unlucky day of Tokyoʼs destruction(Doomʼs
Day) though……」

Black Prince Alec also left.

Doni continued after him with a footstep that sounded light yet spirited, John Pluto Smith too
only shrugged and whispered without saying any objection.

「No way……」

Madam Aisha was dumbfounded for a while.

In the end, she began to walk away still with her haggard look. Even though she shouldnʼt even
have any destination in mind, she was leaving toward the wrong direction…….

Thus, it became only Kusanagi Godou who was left alone in that place.

Part 4

「How is your end? Was she there?」

「No good. I completely lost sight of her.」

.

Page 65 of 217
Liliana Krancjar and Erica Blandelli. After the two of them confirmed with each other their expression
became clouded at the same time.

「This is a big failure for me. It was none other else than Madam Aisha who I lost sight on……I feel a really
big shock.」

「The other day we also only kept getting done in at Italiaʼs Tuscany.」

Erika sighed while Liliana was getting annoyed lightly.

The new international route terminal building of Haneda Airport. Besides being a boarding
terminal toward airplanes, this place was also crowded with more than a hundred of restaurants
and shops.

The two knights were looking around the area that was also famous as commerce facility.

It was for the sake of determining where one the Campiones, Madam Aisha had gone off to.

「She didnʼt look at all like someone that could lead around her shadow with wiles.」

「Even though previously the surveillance network was done by the elites of Italiaʼs sorcery
society, and this time it was by Japanʼs history compilation committee……. Really, I wonder just
how did she slip through the net?」

「Donʼt tell me she is using the power of charm or fortune……?」

All air flight that went through Haneda had been cancelled.

But, it didnʼt mean that the airport establishment was blockaded. There were quite a lot of
visitors at the terminal. On the contrary there were more people than the usual night.

「Hey hey. Erica-san and also Liliana-san too――」

The one who was running toward them was Seishuuin Ena.

The divine sword ‒ Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi was hanging on her shoulder inside a cloth
bag that was tied with string.

「Do you two notice? Inside the airport there are people that feels a little strange mixing in isnʼt
it? People that are not of the committee――」

「It must be because all the Campiones are gathering here.」

Liliana shrugged.

「Surely each of their subordinate, believer, and supporter are also coming along with them.」

Page 66 of 217
「Even if they are not directly related with the Campioes, there must be magicians who want watch over the
procession of the devil king civil war from nearby.」

Ena nodded with impressed feeling at Ericaʼs conjecture.

「I see……」

「But, regarding that kind of surrounding environment, as expected Godou whose home is in
Tokyo has the most advantage. I think itʼs fine even if we donʼt feel nervous about it.」

「The number of practitioner who has the capability to intervene into the confrontation between
fellow Campiones are also few.」

「Powerful people that should be watched out against――first it should be Hong Kongʼs Lu
Yinghua. Other than him there is also the report of honored uncle Iceman arriving in Japan. He
is one of the few knights that is able to oppose even my uncle Paolo Blandelli after all.」

「Even with me and Erica grouping up, itʼs possible that we wonʼt be able to match him……
yes.」

「If Ena-san give us your backing, as expected we surely wonʼt lose though.」

「So there is even a master that is at the same level with Erica-sanʼs――that cool uncle huuh.」

Ena frowned after hearing what the red and blue knights were saying.

「Besides……with how Japan being the definitive battlefield, we have to make his majesty to be
in the most advantage in all aspects. That is the task for all of us and Amakasu-san, if we cannot
complete that task then it will be embarrassing……」

Ena was racking her brain. The nature child who was always cheerful and openhearted, who
believed in charging headlong leaving it to her sense and instinct was. That wildness and the
power of divine possession were exactly the reason that made the princess shrine maiden of
sword most unique existence to stand out.

That girl suddenly spoke in the end of her deliberation.

「Both of you listen. Ena is thinking, to leave his majestyʼs side for a little bit.」

「What did you say!?」

「What are you planning, Ena-san?」

「Where are you planning to go, Seishuuin?」

「Ah, your majesty!」

Page 67 of 217
Godou returned inside the terminal of Haneda Airport.

The place where Godou called at Ena from behind was at the area where the counters of the airline
companies from countries all over the world were lined up in a row. Normally in this place people would be
finishing their check-in.

However, tonight there was no way to board an airplane.

When Godou heard where Ena was going, Godou came here in panic searching for her.

「I heard from Erica and Liliana how you said something strange and then like that you disappeared to
somewhere. Even when I called your cell phone it didn’t connect.」

「Sorry, the battery is still running out.」

Ena spoke indifferently.

Because the princess shrine maiden of the sword seldom went outside the country and she was
unfamiliar with Haneda, Godou was able to catch up with her by using the classic way
of『running around the airport searching for acquaintance』.

Godou spoke while thanking his good luck that he was able to find her.

「So, just what in the world are you thinking?」

「The devil king civil war this time, it is indeed a fight between fellow Campiones. Even so the
venue is located under your majesty――Kusanagi Godouʼs territory. To make the Japanese king
to be in as much advantage as possible, is the role of Ena and others, thatʼs what Ena is
thinking.」

「Itʼs fine even if you donʼt be concerned with that though.」

「But, Ena heard that the king of Britain is taking along an amazing subordinate. There are also
Yinghua-kun of Luʼs family and others.」

「Yeah there is that.」

Godou scratched his head feeling apologetic.

「In the end, this can be said as only an internal quarrel of the good-for-nothing Campione
bunches. I donʼt really want to make trouble for the decent people. And also. If we start fighting
between us, we wonʼt be able to really hold back you know?」

Whether good or bad, the strength of Campione was enormous.

Page 68 of 217
In the case that a mortal human interfered in some kind of shape into a place where fellow godslaying devil
kings were competing, meticulous caution would be demanded from them. The stage of their power was
just too different.

Well, the girls starting from Erica who was helping Godou .

If it was them then until now they had already did something like that, and he thought that this time too
they should be able to give him their considerable help skillfully. However, Ena something brought to
Godou’s attention.

「It’s about that your majesty.」

「Whatʼs the matter?」

「In order for someone like Ena to protect your majestyʼs back like usual, Ena think that it will
be no good unless Ena is preparing. So that when other Campione are coming to attack, Ena will
be able to risk my life to protect your majesty for about five until ten minutes.」

「…………」

「If Ena is together with Ama no Murakumo, then itʼs not like thatʼs impossible even with Enaʼs
current strength but――in this civil war, there are six Campiones that turned into enemy……. In
preparation when Kusanagi Godou meet the most dangerous pinch, Ena too want to finish the
greatest preparation!」

「Thatʼs why, you are going to go away from Tokyo for a bit?」

「Yes. Ena will go and get the necessary thing as fast as possible. The ace up Seishuuin Enaʼs
sleeve.」

The princess shrine maiden of the sword declared solemnly.

She had mastered a special spiritual power that was the divine possession, and she shared the
divine sword ‒ Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi with Kusanagi Godou. Therefore among his
comrades, Ena was the one that was equipped with the highest battle strength.

Perhaps it was because of that.

In order to protect Godou, she was cornering herself to be stronger than anyone.

She was having misapprehension that even with Erica and Liliana who were enough of a
powerful people, there would be a time that came where their strength couldnʼt reach.

In that case, he as the main culprit that caused these girls to fall into such danger, he couldnʼt
possibly stop Ena from going away here.

Page 69 of 217
Godou answered「Got it」and nodded at the princess shrine maiden of the sword that was looking happy.
Right after that.

Ooooh!?

A commotion occurred at slight distance away.

In front of a monitor that was displaying the flight information, a group that appeared to consist with
foreign tourists was raising a cheer while taking guts pose.

「Di, did something happen!?」

「Itʼs that you know, Seishuuin. The flight of the airplanes is now reopened. Because of our fault,
all the flights were cancelled, but it look like now after around a hour replacement flight is
starting to appear.」

Godou spoke according to the information that he guessed.

In the monitor of flight information, several new time of flight and destination, airline company,
flight name, and so on were being displayed.

「Everyone that are here are all not going outside, I guess they were earnestly waiting for the
reopening of the flights in the shop and waiting room of the airport. Because of our fault, they
got confined suddenly inside Haneda so……」

「Ah. Because of that the airport today is strangely crowded!」

「Perhaps right about now this kind of scene can be seen here and there around the world.」

Most of the people who were making use of airplane to travel abroad made flight reservation
beforehand.

There was a limit of adapting their travel plan when their flight got suddenly postponed. In that
case naturally they would have no choice but to spend their time in airport.

If the flight restarting need to wait until tomorrow onward, then there should be a lot of
travelers who would “camp out” in a huddle at the lobby or passage.

「Even though I am not the only cause of this, but itʼs really something inexcusable……」

「Amazing. Itʼs just as expected from the meeting of all the kings. Rather, isnʼt it great that it
ended with only this much?」

「That, is the same reasoning like saying a robbery is a minor offense compared to murder you
know……」

Page 70 of 217
In any case, the travelers before their eyes were still cheering.

‘OOOOOOOOO-!’

Everyone in that group were all westerners, they were acting flashily like punching their fist up or jumping
around. They were different with the Japanese who would only make small expression of their emotion if
they were in their place.

Also, there were male and female who seemed to be couple among that group.

The female was empty handed, but the male was carrying a travel case that was attached with caster. Perhaps
the female who was staying in Japan was coming here to see off her lover that would be departing.

The resumption of the flight reminded the lovers of their parting.

The couple suddenly made a pained look and they embraced each other tightly.

In addition of exchanging embrace, their cheek pressed on the other’s cheek and they whispered to each
other parting words of love with small voice, in the end they were even starting to exchange passionate
kiss

「Aah, your majesty that’s!?」

「Se, Seishuuin, your voice is too loud.」

In contrast with Godou who was averting his eyes, Ena was staring hard at the couple.

It seemed that she was staring not because she had peeking hobby or the spirit of curious
onlookers, but simply because she was startled. While she was a nature child with flawless
beauty, in love relationship Seishuuin Ena had no immunity.

The couple was still continuing their kiss. In the present time it didnʼt seem they had the
intention to end the kiss yet.

While staring at that in astonishment, Ena asked with a small voice.

「Tha, that, is the so called parting kiss isnʼt it?」

「Pe, perhaps itʼs something like that.」

「As expected the foreigners are progressive arenʼt they……. Ah, come to think of it, Ena and
everyone else, we have also done that many times with your majesty……」

「Ce, certainly thatʼs true but, thatʼs not something you say in front of other people you know-」

「……Ena remembered. Before too when it was parting time, your majesty and Ena
were――doing that werenʼt we……」

Page 71 of 217
Wasn’t that because Ena was the one who asked him to do that no matter what?

If he remember correctly it was just before he departed to Britain. Even while dragging up his memory of
that time, Godou stopped speaking of that matter.

Even though it started because of Ena’s request, the one who responded to that was his own will.

On the other hand, the girl who possessed the extremely opposite dual nature of being an inhibited nature
child and also a Yamato Nadeshiko suddenly came to her senses and then she asked with difficulty.

「By, by any chance your majesty, your majesty did something like that, in front of the public with
Erica-san and Liliana-san? Both of them are also born from there, it feels like they can give something like
parting kiss as though making a normal greeting……」

「Stu――stupid. There is no way we did anything like that!」

Godou immediately denied the accusation.

It was a secret that the moment Ena asked him, he questioned himself『There is no way we are
going to do that right?』.

Because, just how many times and where he had repeated doing that kind of deed with
them――the number and frequency of such deed had increased too much that he couldnʼt reply
that quickly and accurately.

「Is that so……」

Ena chewed her lips and looked down from Godouʼs words, and then she timidly began to speak.

「Then. If Ena and your majesty did it here right now……it will be a bit unfair but, I wonder if
that mean Ena will progress farther than Erica-san and others?」

「Se, Seishuuin?」

「Because Ena sometimes feel anxious. Ena is frequently away from your majestyʼs side to
seclude myself in mountain or some other place. During that time, Ena will think something like,
is your majesty…… rapidly progressing forward with everyone else, like that.」

「…………」

「If Ena stayed in city then inside Enaʼs body will grow impure, so that cannot be helped
though.」

「Then Seishuuin――ho, how about we try it for real?」

「Eeh!?」

Page 72 of 217
Godou tried asking after getting pressured by the atmosphere of the place and Ena’s lovably gesture.

Ena got startled and she stole a side glance at the aforementioned foreigner couple. Although the couple had
stopped kissing, their passionate embrace was still continuing even now.

The couple was getting even more refreshingly harmonious. She even felt envious of that.

But, as expected.

Different with someone like Erica who was born possessing the Latino passion, in this kind of time Ena was
drawing back in rumination with her body fidgeting and her head looking down, her gaze was averted away
from Godou.

In that moment, something inside Godou snapped.

「Seishuuin, over here.」

「Your majesty!?」

Godou pulled the hand of the princess shrine maiden and entered inside a passage.

In a stroke of good luck there was an automatic drink vending machine at the corner at the end
of the passage. Godou led Ena at that cover and embraced her tightly――

He quickly blocked up her soft lips.

「Aa……-」

「Itʼs because we are going to be separated for a while.」

「Yes……」

A kiss while hiding behind a cover. Even so Ena entrusted all her body weight on Godou,
desperately trying to glued as close as possible on him.

They also entangled their tongue like usual and ascertained each otherʼs sensation with all their
might.

The time they were kissing was growing even longer than the foreigner couple from before. This
side was also above in the intensity. However.

「Aa――wa, wait a second, your majesty.」

Ena shifted away her lips even while being embraced by Godou.

「Whatʼs the matter?」

Page 73 of 217
「Se, see. Ena forgot. Right now Yuri is not here, so doing something like this with his majesty while she is
not here……Ena think, isn’t it no good unless we hold back.」

「Mariya huh.」

「Yes. If we are doing this while Yuri is not here, then that girl will get sad isnʼt see, is what Ena
think.」

Page 74 of 217
Page 75 of 217
「…………」

Mariya Yuri and Princess Alice were exceedingly excellent shrine maiden.

That was because of their blood relationship with the divine ancestor of the witches in addition
with their outstanding spiritual disposition that could even be said as nearing their ancestor.

But, speaking of the divine ancestor, they were pseudo goddess that was born for the sake of
serving war god Rama.

Surely it was because of the excessive thickness of their blood, that Mariya and Aliceʼs physical
condition was remarkably thrown off balance due to Ramaʼs revival.

Mariya was remaining in the realm of death was also for the sake of defending against that
worsening of her physical condition.

If she was at the domain where the mind had more weight than the physical body, then the bad
influence to her body would also become small.

But, that option of course meant that she was separated from her family and friends, and also
from Kusanagi Godou and others.

Seishuuin Ena and Mariya Yuri were fellow childhood friends with good relationship.

In consideration of that close friend of hers, Ena was planning to hold back in this kind of deed.
But the lips of the princess shrine maiden who had such thinking was blocked once more by
Godou with a kiss. Forcefully.

「Nn――!?」

「That kind of matter, all of it, I will be the one who take them into consideration. There is no
need for Seishuuin to worry about it.」

「Bu, but, this is wrong to Yuri.」

「Iʼm the one responsible for all the role to be hated by everyone. Besides, even you Seishuuin」

「?」

「You are also thinking for a bit, that Iʼm hateful right?」

「……Secret.」

Ena was fidgeting awkwardly while resuming her kiss at Godou a little bit roughly, as though she
was lightly biting at Godouʼs lips.

Page 76 of 217
Anyway, they hugged and kissed repeatedly for some time.

And then both of them separated and began to walk toward their respective different directions. When she
left, Seishuuin Ena said something like this.

「Bye your majesty. The one who really is in danger is your majesty, so you must be careful you know. Also
about what your majesty said just now, 『That kind of matter, all of it, I will 』, let’s make that as a
secret between just the two of us ‘kay.」

「Se, Seishuuin.」

In front of the happy smile of Ena, Godou conversely was the one who got terrified.

「Donʼt repeat my words when I got too roused up in my feeling. That makes me embarrassed.」

「Fufufufu. For some reason Ena feels really happy hearing those words. Ena will come back as
fast as possibly, s that I can absolutely become help for your majesty more than anyone. Even so
Ena think it will take one or two day though……during that time, your majesty must not die no
matter what!」

Seishuuin Ena left.

While acting cheerful and openhearted, she properly left behind words that were fitting for the
descendant of a military general family.

Chapter 3 ‒ Midnight Arrival

Part 1

It had become just as she feared.

「To think, that the day us fellow godslayers killing each other will come……!」

Aisha felt like her heart would be crushed by worry.

In a sense, they were like brothers and sisters where there were only seven of them in this world. Yet
despite so, days of blood feud where siblings would strike down each other were going to begin.

「Even though I came together with Onii-sama to Japan in order to prvernt this!」

Thanks to the intense shock, she recalled the objective of why she had arrived in Japan.

If only she didnʼt meet the misfortune of losing her wallet, Aisha would visit around the Campiones who
enterd Tokyo, and with that they should be able to awaken their loving heart one after another. Perhaps.

Page 77 of 217
But, fate was always cruel.

In addition it was even merciless and irrational.

This time too due to the mischievousness of fate Aisha was toyed around vainly and she was unable to
accomplish her ambition of preventing the devil king civil war before it happened…….

「Now that it’s come to this, then I too.」

In order to stand against the sad fate, Aisha chanted the usual power of words.

「……While good results hasnʼt ripen yet, even virtuous person will encounter evil. If the times
when good results ripen arrive then virtue will be met. Good results should be in virtuous
person, bad results should be in wicked person……」

The authority to call in divine protection of fortune. This was the keywords of its activation.

To oppose the powerful irrationality of fate, this much cunning deed was necessary.

「Please protect me somehow, until I show the way to the end of this civil war……」

She wandered the airport while saying the prayer from her heart through her mouth.

Actually for Aisha this also wasnʼt her first time staying in Japan.

At that time, if she remembered correctly Tokyo was in the middle of student movement of All-
Campus Joint Struggle League――. (TN: All-Campus Joint Struggle League was a student group
active at universities throughout Japan between 1968 and 1969)

In any event, the situation in Haneda Airport was really different with that time when she came
here. It seemed that while she didnʼt notice a large scale renewal was conducted to this airport.

Though she ended up getting lost several times inside this unfamiliar airport.

Even so she arrived at a bus stop and she finally reached until the station that was her
destination.

(Sometimes she felt like someone was watching her from behind but, most likely that was just
her misunderstanding. Aisha who had brown skin seemed to stand out in Japan.)

And then, she got off the bus.

「My, Sinjuku Station……?」(TN: Not a typo, that is what in the raw)

Aisha tilted her head just for a moment but she soon returned to her senses.

「How could this be!? I seemed to mistake the bus!」

Page 78 of 217
In front of the station there was so many people despite the night time for Akihabara.

When she thought that, she noticed the station name『Shinjuku Station』that was written on the station
building (this building was also really large compared to Akihabara station).

Her location was at the bus terminal that was established jointly with the south entrance of Shinjuku station.

If she didn’t quickly go home to her work place in Akihabara .

When she was about to run at the ticket window, Aisha changed her thinking.

「The time soon……will be the start of the civil war isn’t it……」

ʻIt was extremely dangerous if she received night attack at her defenseless bedʼ, that wasnʼt
something that Aisha had thought until that far.

She wasnʼt thinking that, but such possibility sparked brightly in the corner of her mind
fleetingly when Aisha murmured.

「In that case, letʼs play around at night for a bit!」

In order to stroll Shinjuku at night, Aisha turned her back on the station building.

The destination that her feet brought her toward following her mood was the bustling street
around the east entrance of Shinjuku station. It was the so called『Shinjukuʼs Kabukichou』, at
the『First Street』which was particularly famous as a bar street.

「Welcome miss! You have a lovely appearance!」

「My, you yourself too.」

The one who suddenly called out at Aisha was a nurse wearing nurse uniform.

However, this place wasnʼt a hospital but the first street of Kabukichou. A neighborhood that was
crowded with jumble of restaurant and karaoke, and type of shop where a peek of shop with a
little indecent business conditions and adult world could be seen. Currently Aisha was smack dab
in the middle of such place.

By the way the nurse was a tall statured beauty, with impressive bright brown hair and heavy
makeup.

「Come a little bit at our shop please. We are having a campaign where a lot of service is
provided for guest who is wearing cosplay you know~」

「Co, cosplay?」

When she was told that, Aisha finally realized.

Page 79 of 217
Aisha was still wearing the uniform of maid café. When she noticed the written invitation from Luo Hao-
oneesama, she dashed out from the café in hurry without even changing clothes.

Thus, now she was forcefully lured into a small restaurant on the third floor of a multi-tenant building.

The name of the restaurant was『Cosplay Tavern Battamon』. Inside there were staffs serving customers
dressed as bunny girl, police woman, and courtesan wearing kimono. While the customers were wearing
costume like sailor uniform pretty girl soldier, magical girl, giant of light that came from M78 Galaxy,
American comic hero that was a spider man wearing tights all over his body, and so on. They were all
clamoring jovially.

「Now now now, please take a drink.」

「I, I canʼt-. As you can see, I am just as you can see a seventeen years old maiden who will make
even the flower blush! I am at the age where the law of Japan is forbidding me to drink
alcohol!」

Aisha was taken by the nurse onto a seat at the bar counter.

A medium-sized bottle of beer and a glass was taken out before Aishaʼs eyes which she firmly
refused. However.

「Fufufufu. Honored guest, right now you are lying arenʼt you?」

「Fuah!?」

「I get it just from a glance. Your face is face that is living while hiding the truth. But please be
at ease. After all I am the same like you. You see, this tavern is a place for that kind of dregs to
gather, a place to obtain a momentary healing.」

「Ju, just what are you saying, I donʼt understand at all!」

Right after she quickly played dumb, Aisha noticed.

This nurse, on top of having a height that was nearly 180 centimeter, her Adamʼs apple was
excessively sticking out, in addition her shoulder width also looked wide……. When Aisha
strained her ear, the nurseʼs voice also sounded husky……. So that meant,

「Now now. Donʼt be reserved and drink it in one gulp. Right in one gulp.」

「Ye, yes.」

Aisha was spontaneously overwhelmed and accepted the beer the nurse poured into the glass.

Her throat was also dry, so she drained up the glass that was filled with beer. The glass was
emptied in one go. The alcohol went down smoothly through her throat.

Page 80 of 217
Aisha let out a deep sigh『houu-』after a glass of beer after so long.

「My my. I feel a little better.」

「Isnʼt that right, isnʼt that right. Please one more glass. This wonʼt be in your tab but my treat.」

「Thatʼs not good. Oops oops, itʼs overflowing.」

「Itʼs fine itʼs fine. For some reason I get the feeling that I have to be gentle on you miss. You
make me recall my big sister back at my village.」

The beer that had been poured until the limit must not get spilled.

Aisha drank the second glass in hurry. She wasnʼt sipping at the glass, but emptying it in one go.
At this time, a switch inside Aisha was turned on.

「Presenting the third glass gently is a manner in Japan isnʼt it……」

With a graceful hand movement, the glass was put on the counter without sound.

In the end, Aisha drank up two medium beer bottle and a glass of blue apple sour cocktail. When
she left the restaurant, she received a red hood from an uncle wearing wolf cosplay that she got
to know well while drinking.

Madam Aishaʼs appearance became the hybrid of red hood + maid uniform.

When she aimlessly wandered Kabukichou with slightly tipsy movement, she had already passed
by a group of three uncles who were getting drunk in good vibes.

She was invited into a karaoke, so for the time being she accompanied them.

While Aisha was enthusiastically singing『Sukiyaki Song』and『Like a River Flow』from her

repertoire of few Japanese song, she drank two glasses of soda mixed with Japanese plum
brandy.

Midway, she encountered a group of two women around the age of thirty at the corridor inside
the karaoke, and they hit it off.

They moved location at the nearby seafood bar and started an emergency girls-only gathering.

While snacking on plate of assorted sashimi, avocado prawn, and shrimp, Aisha emptied two
ceramic bottles of Japanese sake ‒ Hakkaisan by herself…….

The “devilish woman” who always charmed all the people she encountered, Madam Aisha.

Page 81 of 217
This night too Aisha was favorably piling up alcohol bottles.

After the girl-only gathering, she leaped into a drinking party of a certain construction company that
consisted of thirty people and participated in their drinking contest.

In the middle of drinking shochu sake in a sushi restaurant for the afterparty the needle of the clock had
just about to reach twelve o’clock before long.

Aisha who was rightly drunk didn’t notice about such thing at all.

「It will be midnight soon huh……」

Andrea Rivera whispered after seeing his wristwatch.

「Are you still planning to kill time here, Salvatore Doni?」

「About time huh―」

Tokyo metropolis Koutou district, Shinkiba.

Deep at night, two men were walking on seaside where a lot of warehouses were standing in a
row.

One of the two, Salvatore Doni grinned, then he looked up to the night sky. There were few
clouds so the winter constellation could be seen well.

The moon was also bright. It was a night that was unsuited for surprise attack under the cover of
darkness.

That kind of surprise attack was easier to do the darker it was. However, it wasnʼt a fitting way of
fighting for them the Campiones, so it was a factor that didnʼt matter. When they wielded their
many authorities that could even strike down god, it would be rally flashy and showy no matter
what.

「For the time being, I still donʼt have the plan about who I want to attack.」

「How unexpected. This is you we are talking about, so I thought that you are going to go
attacking happily.」

「If itʼs one on one, the of course I will be like that. But this time the end is still far ahead. I
intend to progress the event following the game plan that I thought of before this.」

「What?」

Rivera frowned at Doni who suddenly snickered.

Page 82 of 217
「Don’t say something absurd. There is no way someone like you have the ability to hatch up a plan.」

「Oi oi. Just what do you think I am huh.」

「Then, letʼs try hearing your whatever plan as a test.」

「Sure thing. First of all, I am going to take it easy to conserve my energy at the beginning. Even
if someone pick a fight then Iʼll finish it quickly. Then, when the event is approaching conclusion
pleasantly, Iʼm going to go boom boom. Iʼll wrap up the war at the end in one go. Like that then
all the applause will come to me, clap clap claps.」

「Iʼll let you in to a secret. Something like that cannot be called a plan.」

「Shut up. Well, anyway」

Doni boasted with conviction.

「I am thinking that the fellows who are more serious than me will start to move aiming for the
most troublesome scene. It will be slightly further ahead……when they remember about me, I
think?」

「I agree with you there. And then, you」

The “friend” that had associated for long with Salvatore Doni in many things understood well the
position of『The King of Sword』among the seven Campiones.

He whispered with more conviction than Doni.

「You will thoroughly enjoy the endgame of devil king civil war that will be the fiercest part of
the battle to decide who will be the challenger, and then you are going to ride that momentum
to challenge the strongest war god.」

That was exactly the desire of Salvatore Doni.

The Campione of sword grinned complacently hearing that splendid right guess.

Part 2

「I wonder who will come attacking if Iʼm doing something like this.」

Godou was lying down spread-eagled on top of a lawn.

In front of his eyes was the starry sky. Even though he was at Tokyo that had dull sky, but the
season was winter, the air was considerably clear. He could count the star reasonably well.

Page 83 of 217
Erica was sitting down at the right side of the relaxing Godou.

「I don’t know about that. I think that there is really no reason to aim for Godou as their first prey you
know?」

「I also agree. As expected the first one that has to be made to drop out in this battle royal
should be either the strongest or the weakest.」

The one who sat on his left side was of course Liliana Krancjar.

「This is simply my personal opinion but, I think that Kusanagi Godou is neither in that two
category.」

「I also feel the same. The one who should be considered as the strongest is of course the oldest
Campiones, Marquis Voban and sect founder Luo Hao. It must be those two.」

「As for the one that should be seen as the weakest, as expected I think it will be that honorable
madam.」

「You understand about that too, thatʼs why you gave that kind of instruction right?」

「Well yeah. Itʼs just, that person is certainly the weakest, but」

Erica was staring at him mischievously, so Godou smiled wryly.

「She is also the most troublesome and absurd person. Surely everyone doesnʼt really think that
she will be the easiest to subdue. Rather we all have the feeling that want to take care of her
while we still have leeway so……she will be the one that is targeted the first. Thatʼs my hunch.」

Godou raised his upper body slowly.

The lawn where the three of them were at wasnʼt at a part of a park.

Jinguu baseball stadium――.

They were at the baseball ground that was inside the ground of Meiji Jinguu. The three of them
were sitting slightly behind the second base. This stadium was used by the pro baseball as well
as the six universities league. In a sense, this place could also be said as a holy ground for the
baseball lover of Tokyo.

I never even dreamed that Iʼll come to Jinguu like this.」

Kusanagi Godou was a baseball player before.

This was a place that he aimed to come to not as a spectator, but as a player.

Tonight, Godou was taking position in Jinguu as one of the seven devil kings.

Page 84 of 217
This place was his present encampment in regard to the devil king civil war. This vacant land had the
vastness where he could fight without spreading damage to the surrounding no matter which Campione
came attacking. Furthermore it was also a base where it was easy to move anywhere at the vicinity of
Tokyo. This place was a good site that happened to fulfill those conditions.

「But Godou. For me the artificial lawn of this place is worth minus 300 point you know?」

Erika decided elegantly and haughtily.

「Lying down like this, or even sitting down, both doesnʼt feel good at all.」

「Itʼs vexing to be thought as the same kind like the selfish Erica, but actually I also have the
same opinion. As expected what can be called as lawn is only limited to nature.」

「Isnʼt it fine, this artificial lawn. The maintenance is easy.」

Even Liliana was in agreement, so Godou objected defensively.

「Besides, generally even the home town of you two at Milan, the whatever stadium there is
using artificial lawn right? If I remember correctly it is a mix between natural with artificial or
something.」

「Thatʼs why. I want to say, including my nostalgia and longing that natural product is
better.」

「Exactly. Something like a lawn that is insulted by outsider as『ptato field』and so on, even
us one to be spared from that. Itʼs not beautiful.」

「I think rather than beauty, functionality is better though.」

Godou grumbled words that sounded like someone of the working class.

「Try to put yourself in the position of the people who tend to the lawn. The maintenance of
lawn seems to be really difficult just so you know. It need to be always watered and then cared
for.」

Erica and Liliana originated from Milan, a metropolis at the northern part of Italia.

There was the Stadium Joseph Meazza there. Its popular nickname was San Siro. Similar like
Jinguu Stadium, thanks to the too many matches that were carried out there, it was a stadium
that had its lawn overused. Introducing an artificial product for replacement was a rational
idea.

「Anyway, it will be midnight in three more minutes……」

The golden haired Erica was standing by at Kusanagi Godouʼs right side, while the silver
haired Liliana was at his left side.

Page 85 of 217
It was a picture of a pair of red and blue knights at the left and right of a devil king Campione. The princess
shrine maiden that had the vision of this future when they confronted against Marquis Voban was absent
here.

But, as long as these two knights were here, there was no blind spot .

There was also back up from history compilation committee. Godou called at the fourth person here.

「But Kaoru-san. I was the one that requested it but, to think I can use this place 」

「Was this unexpected?」

A handsome youth with neutral look, Sayanomiya Kaoru said that with a chuckle.

Her pants look with white basic tone matched well with her elegant beauty. But, to the end her
gender on the family census was 『♀』,on top of that she was also a talented woman that was a
princess shrine maiden.

However, inside Godou, she was one of his male friend to the end.

「Please donʼt underestimate us. If it is a request from Godou-san, then the committee
legitimately has the power of state that can push through an absurdity of this degree」

「I thought that my request seem possible, but still」

Godou earnestly spoke. Kaoru was someone older than him, so he naturally used polite language.

「So even permission to use this kind of place can be granted huh……」

「If itʼs now when all the Campiones are gathering in Tokyo, I think that most absurdness will be
allowed. Please give the order of various requests for a test. Actually I too am interested whether
even request like emptying the national diet building or the prime minister residence to be
handed to the Campione can be granted or not.」

「As expected, that is a little bit――hm?」

Godou focused his hearing. He got the feeling that there was a voice.

「Whatʼs the matter, Godou?」

Wait Erica. By any chance this present might be……」

Liliana rebuked the blonde haired girl that looked suspicious. Most likely there was something
that also pulled at the spiritual sense of a witch.

In order to sharpen his senses as much as possible, Godou closed both his eyes――or so he tried.

Page 86 of 217
But, just before he could do that,

「Emergency report. Godou-san’s reading is right on the mark.」

「Amakasu-san!?」

Unnoticed Amakasu Touma had arrived nearby.

Godou was surprised. They were at slightly behind the second base. But, Amakasu was now
around the pitcher mount without giving any sound or presence. Perhaps it was just as expected
from a descendant of ninja.

Amakasu who was actually an owner of swift feet was making a bitter face.

Godou and others quickly stood up from the lawn and greeted the agent.

「The one who will likely move first will be either the marquis or the sect founder. Then, the one
whose movement will be easier to pursue is the marquis-sama――that prediction of Godou-san
is completely on the mark.」

「The one he aimed, is it Aisha-san as expected?」

「That much is unclear, but it seem that it will become a bit troublesome at the vicinity of
Shinjuku.」

It was an area that was the most bustling at night in the Tokyo metropolis.

The opening battle of devil king civil war was going to start at that kind of place. Just how many
civilian was gathering at that kind of place?

It was natural for Amakasu to look bitter like that.

Godou immediately made eye contact. The two knights at both sides nodded.

Finally the curtain of the death match between seven Campiones was lifted open. Just how many
more hours until they could take a breather next, or possibly it would be even a few days
later――.

「Kaoru-san. Can I please ask you to take care of all the matters after?」

「Yeah. After all, I donʼt think that we will have any leeway to follow along with Kusanagi Godou
here.」

「But of course. We are praying for your fortune of war, Godou-san.」

The person in charge of the rear gave their guarantee reassuringly.

Page 87 of 217
This base of Jinguu had been prepared for him with much trouble, but right now he should sally out.
Guided by Amakasu, Godou and others headed outside

It was at that timing, something was appealing at Godou’s heart.

(……-san, ……Godou-san! My feeling, is it getting through!?)

「So it’s really Mariya!」

Godou got taken aback. Before this too he got the feeling that was hearing something from afar.

The princess shrine maiden who departed to the realm of death. His companion that should be
watching over the battle between Kusanagi Godou against the Campiones from the domain that
was not of this world――was sending him a message!

(Godou-san, please be careful. The one who you should be on guard against is not just the
marquis. Other omen of danger is also――)

「What did you say?」

Part 3

「Fun fun fun♪ Fun fufun fufu~n♪」

Aisha was walking on Kabukichou while humming.

She looked like in a good mood while walking with tottering step. The bundle of souvenir that
her right hand was holding was a standard item with ancient and honorable origin for a
drunkard. It was the “you-know-what” where a box of sushi was wrapped and tied with a string.
Aisha was bringing the bundle back by pinching on the string. She had it packed at the sushi
restaurant she was at just now.

She was still wearing her maid uniform even while in this kind of state.

On top of that what made it even more creepy was the red hood that she received from the first
bar.

However, this place was a neighborhood where cosplaying staffs of bar and brothel somewhere
and oddballs drinking around with novel appearance could be caught sight of, so it wasnʼt just
Aisha that was standing out. This place was Shinjukuʼs Kabukichou. It was bustling with night
king and queen, a neighborhood with broad heart. (TN: I guess the queen here refer to the
queen in S&M shop or famous prostitute. As for the night king, I donʼt really know, maybe itʼs
like Housen from Gintama)

Page 88 of 217
Disorder, chaos, liveliness, vitality, tumult, desire, love and hate .

Unhealthy vitality that was far from purity was blending viscously into the atmosphere of the neighborhood.

It was something that Aisha was well accustomed to. It felt comfortable.

Originally she was an orphan that lived on the street in India at the colonial period, she was also working as
female servant at the 19th century London when it was a town of decadence.

In contrast with her gentle and graceful appearance (even though it might appear that way), she was a type
of a sly old dog.

She had came to experience both bitterness and sweetness firsthand (in plenty).

Even with her outward appearance that looked not only young but could even be seen as an immature girl,
her age that had been carved with a lifetime of ups and downs into her body and heart was continuously
emitting radiance of a jewel!

「……Why I wonder? It feels like someone somewhere is speaking ill behind my back……」

She lifted her head due to a persecution complex that was caused by intoxication.

The sense on Aishaʼs skin somehow discerned it. In the air of the city――a prickling sharpness
was beginning to silently mingle in.

Danger. Peril. Ominous. Evil omen. Ill will. Fighting spirit. Blood thirst…….

She urgently turned sober from her drunkenness.

In the first place a body of Campione possessed an absurd resistance against toxin. If she
heightened her concentration a bit then alcohol to this degree would vanish immediately.

That was why, she entered a back alley where few people would go through――intentionally.

Her skin was stinging. She didnʼt want to enter into a traffic jam like this. Something was wrong.

「Fun fufun, fufun fufun……」

The tone of her humming was dropping down somewhat.

She was advancing through the cramped alley while stepping skillfully with tottering steps.

She should continue to pretend to be drunk still. It was also fine to enter a building if there was a
back door. Surely it would also be fine to slip through between buildings and came out to
another wide street. Escape was victory…….

「My?」

Page 89 of 217
Aisha opened her eyes wide.

At the back alley there was a male that looked like a salary man crouching. His back in black suit was facing
at her. He seemed to have drunk too much.

Even while feeling something suspicious, Aisha called at him.

「Excuse me……are you feeling bad?」

She walked near and also stroke at the suited back.

It was a meddlesomeness that came from kindness. Perhaps the male felt like vomiting, both his
hands were covering his mouth and nose while he gave Aisha an answer that sounded pained.

「I, Iʼm fine, itʼs nothing big. Itʼs just――my face only feel itchy……」

「Itchy?」

「Yes. My nose……it feels like itʼs stretching――itʼs really……strange.」

The voice of the male was gradually turned mumbling.

It became hard to listen to him. And then, the moment Aisha leaned her body forward, the
crouching male slowly turned back.

「Ugu……uuuuuUUUUURURURURURU-!」

「Eeh!?」

Aisha was shocked.

The Japanese male that looked like a salary man had his face turning into wolf.

Even though just a moment before he was unmistakably a human. The wrist that came out from
the suitʼs sleeve was also covered densely with fur, and then on his face there was undoubtedly
wolf parts like fang and claw.

「Kyaaaah!? Donʼt tell me, Mr. Werewolf!?」

「uuuuRUuuuUUUU-! GaaaaAAAAAAH!」

The male that was crouching down with his back patted by Aisha.

That man was releasing a wild howl while standing up quickly as though he had spring on his
body, and as a werewolf that was walking on his two legs――he grabbed at Aisha!

Page 90 of 217
(I need to run!)

Aisha immediately leaped back and the man’s hands grabbed at empty air.

Aisha wasn’t particularly knowledgeable in martial arts, but this was only natural. Campione, when they
were cornered into the verge of death would manifest power of concentration to the utmost limit and
showed an agility like a wild beast.

「Ei-!」

It was wasteful, but Aisha pushed the souvenir bundle at the face of the werewolf.

This action also brought a fortune. It was at that timing that the werewolf opened his large
mouth to try to bite at Aisha――the boxʼs corner hit at the inside of the throat.

When the werewolf faltered, Aisha used that opening to run away without a momentʼs delay.

Even though she looked like that but her feet was excellently fast. She immediately came back at
the back alley that she had just walked through.

「Eh――!?」

And then she was taken aback.

Just a few minutes ago it was a bustling street that was too disorderly.

Man, woman, unknown gender, drunkard, not drinking people, someone who couldnʼt drink,
merchant, office worker that went home from their work, carouser, etc., many kinds were
gathering her unorganized and created an air of a neighborhood that was too free.

Yet right now there were only werewolves there.

Business suit and coat, winter clothing, on top of that were costume like sailor uniform or blazer
and so on. Wearing those outfits were――male/female werewolves with thick fur.

Some people were walking upright, some were walking on all four.

But, the wolves were all glaring at Aisha with brutal look, they growled and even displayed their
fang fiercely, they looked like they were going to jump at her anytime.

「Authority of Rebellious Lykos……」(TN: Lykos=Wolf in Greek language)

Aisha already understood whose work this was.

But, there was only one thing that should be done the first thing here. She hurriedly called out at
everyone.

Page 91 of 217
「Everyoneeeee! Please calm dow n!」

The werewolves that numbered about thirty or forty, their movement immediately came to a
stop with a twitch.

「You all are good child, so please listen to what I say okay-. First take a deep breath, and then
letʼs become my friend!」

ʻfuiiiiiiiʼ The werewolves took a deep breath all at once.

The many eyes that were staring at Aisha fiercely were already shining bright with affection.

Rather than wolves they were already a pack of loyal dog. The few dozen werewolves that were
just in the verge of attacking were completely turned in reverse to crowd around Aisha.

Their gaze and fangs were turned to outside, they were intending to protect their female master.

And then, Aisha heard the low voice of the old marquis.

「So even the servant of Voban is easily stolen like this. I have expected this, but as expected
from the withc that charmed everything――the power of the witch that murder even god is
dreadful huh.」

「As expected itʼs Onii-sama……」

He was slowly walking forward while chuckling.

Dejanstahl Voban. The owner of the authority that governed an army of wolves.

Yes. Aisha knew. Not only he could summon a pack of evil wolves and turned his own body into
wolf――

If he felt like it, he also could transform the humans before his eyes into wolf or werewolf!

「Ha, hadnʼt Onii-sama said it a long time ago? The seal of wolf is something with meaning.
There is no honor in giving it to the trivial fellows over there, was what you said……!?」

「Now that you mentioned it, I had said that.」

「Despite so, for this unrelated people to go through something like this!」

「Fufufufu」

Even when he received Aishaʼs criticism, the old king only chuckled calmly.

Page 92 of 217
It was rare for Onii-sama to transform anyone other than himself into evil wolf. The transformation was
given as reward to the subordinate that offered absolute loyalty to Marquis Voban, or possibly as
punishment toward traitor or rebel.

The seal of wolf wasn’t something temporary, it would continue semi-permanently.

Therefore, Marquis Voban wouldn’t grant that honor toward insignificant fellow…….

「Isn’t this fine, o witch.」

However right now his twisted humor was being exhibited.

「This is a great war where all of us godslayers are gathering. Where is the meaning of being
stingy in displaying our craft? Donʼt you think this is the place to make free use of everything we
have, and enliven up this battle?」

「Such thing!? This is not firework for putting life into event!」

「Hahahaha. You are saying something good. But, well, indeed.」

Marquis Vobanʼs ――emerald eyes were tinged with radiance.

What those evil eyes were staring at, were the werewolves that gathered around Aisha to protect
her. Curse and divine might was sprinkled.

「I want to beg off from having insignificant fellows butting in more than necessary. Letʼs have
them exit from the stage altogether soon. Though I also donʼt hate this kind of town. If I have to
say, my preference is for a quiet place.」

「――!?」

Aisha felt shocked once more.

The several dozen werewolves that surrounded her――all of them was transformed into white
statue. With the authority of evil eyes, they were turned into crystallization of salt.

「O, Onii-sama. Are you planning to defeat me no matter what?」

「Indeed.」

「Uu-. Please answer that after looking worried for a bit.」

「I have no worry or anything, after all your existence is an unsolved problem that need to be
eliminated for many years. As for me, my feeling is clear for being able to obtain this good
chance.」

「Ge, geez Onii-sama, as always you keep saying only cold things to me……」

Page 93 of 217
Aisha doggedly hung on even after Voban unhesitatingly gave that verdict.

「But but! Both of us, haven’t we associate all this long time until now just like brother and sister!?」

「……I should have already told you this many times every time you insisted like that.」

Voban shelved up his good mood until now temporarily. He frowned with a twitch on his
eyebrow and declared with regrettable feeling.

「To consign to oblivion the existence of the witch Aisha whose troublesomeness know no
bound, exceptional resolve and――determination are surely indispensable. Right now Iʼm
turning a blind eye at her in order to accumulate my resolve and determination but……sooner
or later the time when it explode will come without fail.」

「Now that Onii-sama mentioned it, certainly I often heard that sentence in the past. But Onii-
sama hadnʼt said that for more than half a century, so I thought Onii-sama had forgotten it
――」

「You think such thing exist. I stopped saying that merely because it was troublesome.」

「Hieeee-」

Aisha was in panic from receiving that shocking confession.

What a tragedy. What a difference. What a cruel trial the fate had imposed toward these two
who were just like a step brother and sister!

(You must not Aisha, it will be no good if you lose heart from something like this!)

She was getting teary, even so she scolded herself.

This sorrowful difference, the string of love and hate entangling the two of them completely,
someday it should be possible to mend it back. However, to calm the killing intent that Onii-sama
kept emitting to her even now――

It seemed impossible even with love or persuasion.

「Thatʼs right!」

She suddenly noticed and rushed at one of the werewolves that was turned into salt.

The statue had the casual appearance of loose parka and slackened jeans.

It seemed that a cool young man was transformed into werewolf. He had conspicuously large
build even among the several dozen werewolves and looked tough. He had become a sturdy
sculpture that was standing imposingly.

Page 94 of 217
Aisha clung to that statue’s back and further embraced on his neck.

「Please, run away together with me!」

Even an injured person in the verge of death would be healed instantly. That was the authority of
healing.

The result of Aisha pouring that divine power into the statue by a lot was that the salt statue
retuned to a heavily furred werewolf once more, his strength and agility was recovered all at
once――

He jumped toward the wall of a multi-tenant building.

「GURU――OOooooooOONNN-!」

「Splendid! Please do it with all your strength!」

Aisha was hanging over his back. She was being given a piggyback ride.

Despite so, the tough werewolf jumped higher than four meter. He did that without any
approach run.

After that he kicked on the wall of the building and jumped for the second time. Like that he
easily jumped up until the rooftop of the multi-tenant building in a moment. It was an
extraordinary leg power.

The werewolf jumped continuously from one building to the next while carrying Aisha on his
back.

The one who gazed at astonishment to that action was of course Marquis Voban.

「Hohou.」

「Please do your best for a bit more okay!」

Aisha desperately cheered at the werewolf that became her transport method.

She had premonition. This werewolf should return back into a salt statue sooner or later.

She tried to release the curse of the evil eye using her healing authority but――most likely it
wouldnʼt hold out for long. Until the end this was only a temporary neutralization, she felt that
from the feedback.

But, she first prioritized to escape for now.

Aisha sighed on the back of the werewolf…….

Page 95 of 217
「Hmph. So she broke my curse.」

Dejanstahl Voban shrugged.

「I thought that she surely could do that but, as expected.」

As expected from the devilish queen. The godslayer that he and Luo Hao were cautious against.

He recalled before this――the first time he got involved with that withc. Together with sect
founder Luo Hao, the both of them were led around by the nose in London.

The power that made two Campiones to be powerless at the same time there――.

The corridor of fairy. The mysterious cave that was linked toward a time period somewhere or
another world somewhere. The queen Aisha who obtained that as an authority was an enemy
that had to be cautious against the most.

「From here on will be the crucial moment of the hunt.」

Voban whispered before the start of the match.

If he was the oldest Campione, then the other side was also a possessor of battle history that
wasnʼt inferior. If he got tricked by her appearance and personality, he would get hit with tit for
tat.

Voban swung his hand in order to call his subordinate wolves.

Part 4

「Uuuuu-. Geez Onii-sama, this time he is greatly spirited……」

Aisha lamented.

Even right now she was in the middle of running away by entrusting her body on the back of the
werewolf that was running in full speed.

Not only the werewolf was jumping form rooftop to rooftop without difficulty, the leg power and
dash power of the werewolf that could even dash up vertical wall were amazing.

Thanks to that they were able to pass through Kabukichouʼs vicinity in the blink of eye.

They also dashed through in front of Shinjuku station right away. It seemed that several dozen,
or possibly several hundred evil wolves were let out as pursuer, but somehow they still werenʼt
overtaken. Surely it was thanks to the distance they could take when they first started and
dashed.

Page 96 of 217
Right now they had got down on the road and in the middle of sprinting with full power above asphalt
surface.

But, from the back the werewolf man that was running hard.

Aisha vividly looked at the town that had been changed completely.

The people where she was going were turned into salt statue. They became white humanoid statue
without a single exception and filled the traffic everywhere to the brim.

「No way……」

Aisha was taken aback on the back of the sprinting werewolf.

Right now they had passed in front of the Shinjuku ward office and crossed through Yasukuni
Street.

Through the journey they couldnʼt meet any safe human at all. Everywhere there were only
people who had been turned into salt wearing winter street clothes standing still.

People walking the street expressionlessly. Smiling people.

People who had drunk too much. People who made merry with companion. People who was
talking while standing, etc. They were all equally transformed without exception at all.

Even the most bustling area in front of Shinjuku Station was at the same state.

Large bank, large bookstore, electronic store, anime shop, and so on, numerous large shop and
small shop, company office, and so on, they were all bustling with people.

It was fortunate that although it was Shinjuku, but it was late at night so there werenʼt many
people but…….

「Itʼs because they were seen by Onii-samaʼs eyes……!」

Something at this level was just like a child play for Marquis Voban.

Rather he was holding back even like this. After all a single glare from evil eyes was so terrifying
it could turn all the people of a city into salt all at once.

This authority was named as《Eye of Sodom》by Wizengamot.

Sodom. A city that was touched by godʼs fury due to its citizens that had lapsed into the bottom
of degeneration. The divine punishment ruined the city and all of the people there died out. It
was an episode in Old Testament.

Page 97 of 217
Because the evil eyes could reproduce that episode that this authority was crowned with the name of that
immoral city.

「For some reason, a lot of Onii-sama’s power is in the system that「affect everyone altogether」……」

Aisha grumbled.

His authority was not merely『transforming into wolf』, but summoning『pack of wolf』.

He even transformed his subordinates into『army of wolf』. By any chance, perhaps his way of
life as a man that climbed up from an orphan that lived on the street until he became the
greatest devil king of Europe had some kind of influence to it.

……Now then.

UoN! UoN! UoN! UoN! UoN!

「No, no good. Can you go faster than this?」

Aisha called at the werewolf that was carrying her.

The howling of the evil wolves that were pursuing from behind was gradually getting closer. The
distance was getting shortened. Even so she had managed to escape this far, so the physical
strength of the werewolf that was piggybacking Aisha was at a considerable level.

Furthermore, when she requested him to escape with her before this, she didnʼt particularly gave
the instruction about the destination.

Even with that kind of instruction, this werewolf had moved nicely. The authority of fortune that
Aisha had used a few hours ago――perhaps this was the effect from that.

However.

A good fortune that was too abrupt, would also grant an abrupt bad luck as the recoil from that.

Those two aspects were a set in this authority. And then this time too, a trouble that Aisha didnʼt
even imagine was unfolding in front of her.

「My my?」

Vines――some kind of plant that looked like vines were generated in large amount.

It was a street late at night with no presence of people, green vines were growing thickly,
covering the whole surface of the street and also the walls of the buildings and houses along the
street. Such scenery was continuing everywhere within Aishaʼs sight, everywhere…….

Page 98 of 217
The Mr. Werewolf that was transporting her was in the middle of sprinting while trampling on those vines.

The vines were obviously suspicious. However.

「Somehow this is a little bit different with Onii-sama’s interest……」

Right after, further misfortune arrived. The werewolf――the cooperative worker that was
piggybacking Aisha suddenly pitched forward and tumbled down.

With that momentum, even the baggage on his back got thrown away.

「Kyaaaaaaaaaa-!?」

Aisha was struck on the asphalt surface――not.

The vines that completely covered the ground fulfilled the role as cushion. Furthermore, the
body of Campione was abnormally tough.

「How shocking. Was it your feet that got entangled?」

Aisha nonchalantly stood up and called at the werewolf.

「Aa……」

Her words got caught in her throat.

The brawny werewolf that was powerfully dashing until just now had returned into white statue.

Using healing authority, the saltification was removed only temporarily but――the time of the
magic cancellation had finally arrived.

「Thank you so much for everything until now……」

Aisha pressed her hands together like in a prayer and said her gratitude. From her on she had to
run away with her own strength.

Aisha looked around her.

She should have run about one station from the noisy station of Shinjuku.

This area too also had a lot of buildings. However, it didnʼt seem that there was any facility
where the coming and going of visitor seemed intense. There was also no hustle and bustle of
night, the place was deserted.

It seemed that this was an area that had a lot of company office and small scale shops.

Page 99 of 217
If the station name had to be said, then it was around Shinjuku third district or Shinjuku imperial
garden .

Aisha tried to recall the picture of Tokyo’s geography. She was often thought as a person with no sense of
direction, but the truth was the opposite.

She would gather the maps of the destination where she would stay and read them until she memorized it.
That was her hobby.

It was for the sake of acquiring the familiarity of the land that was a hard to obtain special technique for
traveler and adventurer. And then, Aisha was an expert at this path. However, well, as the result of running
into a bit of misunderstanding and bad luck, she also couldn’t deny that there was a lot of time she lost her
path.

Just when she thought of wanting to say that this time for sure such trouble would be unrelated with
her at the next moment.

「Kyaaaaaaaaaah!?」

The vines covering the surface. One of them suddenly entangled on her ankle and lifted up
Aishaʼs slender body to the air.

It was as though she was a fish that was fished up from underwater.

「As, as expected, is this vine aiming for me just as I thought!?」

The vine that was the replacement for fishing line was steadily drawing away. Naturally the body
of the prey that was Aisha was also going『pyuuun-』midair. The speed was terrific.

Just where was she getting dragged away? She soon understood with her body floating midair.

「Shinjuku――imperial garden?」

The origin of the vine was at the public park several hundred meters ahead.

The excessively spacious lawn possessed Japanese garden, stylish tree-lined road, and so on. It
was a popular spot that should be called as the oasis in the centre of the messy city――was how
it was supposed to be.

However right now there was a “jungle” at the end of Aishaʼs gaze.

Standard large trees like plane tree and sakura tree, Chinese plum, Japanese cedar.

Every single tree had accomplished great growth that reached until fifty, sixty meter where they
almost overflowed from the public parkʼs ground. Yes, in the Shinjuku imperial garden that could
be filled with more than ten Tokyo Dome had become filled with trees to the brim.

Page 100 of 217

Even Yakushima’s primeval forest that became world natural heritage would look inferior to this, not only
that this jungle looked like it would keep growing until it surpassed that forest eventually.

Even though this place didn’t have subtropical climate or high temperature and humidity!

It was already clear whose work this was.

「O Onee-sama, you are here aren’t you!? Luo Hao-oneesama-. I think, this is a bit too rough!」

With her yell ended up in vain, Aisha was pulled into the Shinjuku imperial garden that was
turned into forest of evil.

Part 5

「O~nee~saaaamaaaaaaaa!」

Madam Aisha was yelling something below.

It was just when she was being pulled in inside the “demonic forest” that was raised in Tokyo.

(That witch, she is noisy as always.)

She laughed derisively a bit with a dignity that was equal with a sage.

That place was called as『Shinjuku Imperial Garden』by her pupil Lu Yinghua. The one who
grown all those trees and shrubs with impossible speed and scale was of course the authority of
Luo Cuilian.

『Fragrant Hundred Grass, Thousand Flower Profuse Blooming』――.

This authority was named as such by herself.

It was a power that created plants and flowers, or grew them up. It was a special move so
marvelous that it may be the first and probably the last time it appeared in this world, it
rivaled『Divine Might of Vajrapani』and『Dragonʼs Roar and Tigerʼs Howl』.

(I used it after so long but……this time it turns out really well.)

Luo Cuilian was in satisfaction looking down at the “Demonic Forest” from above in the air.

She was staring at the situation on the ground by sending her sight above Shinjuku late at night
using Taoist arts. Just like a Taoist immortal standing above the cloud.

Actually she had been like this right after the meeting of devil kings.

Page 101 of 217

If other godslayers made movement, then some kind of omen would surely appear.

As expected, the witch Aisha and the wolf king Marquis Voban fired the first shot of the dispute at a corner
of Shinjuku area, so Luo Cuilian also quickly intervened.

Shinjuku Imperial Garden .

Before she used her authority, this place was an awfully dull garden.

It was only a worthless vacant land filled with trees at the gap of the city that was covered all over with stone.

It was a nature only at its exterior. A healing place only at its exterior. The foolish people were fooled by
that. However, before the divine eyes of Luo Cuilian, it looked truly shallow…….

And so, she wielded her authority impulsively.

「……Water bring forth tree, tree overcome earth. O truth of five elements, turn like this.」

That was the power of words of blessing.

O grass, grow. Until the height that the like of humanʼs height cannot reach.

O tree, grow. So tall, and thick that you pierce the sky, with your branches and leaves covering
the sky.

O flower, grow. Not to flatter the likes of human with meager beauty and loveliness. O flower
dance. Go mad. Bloom profusely.

Page 102 of 217

Page 103 of 217
「There is only one truth the forest of Luo Hao know survival of the fittest. Carve only that phrase into
your soul, burn your whole life into exhaustion. And then」

The slightly dirty townscape of Tokyo, and the Shinjuku Imperial Garden that accomplished a
sudden growth into a supernatural forest.

Luo Cuilian gave her command while looking down at those.

「Capture that damned witch Aisha, and put judgment of life on her.」

Thus――

“Demonic Forest” Shinjuku Imperial Garden began to extend its countless wriggling vines from
inside its ground to outside.

They were heading toward the direction of the woman who was made as prey, to the north. As
the result, Madam Aisha that was entangled in the net of vines was fished up like that…….

Currently Shinjuku Imperial Garden was a single living thing, it was a monster.

Demonic forest. Living forest. A forest that obtained supernatural power. A forest of devil that
captured by itself the prey that it should hunt and dragged it in――.

(Nevertheless)

Luo Cuilian that watched over the lower world just like gods in heaven.

She accurately grasped the disastrous scene around Shinjuku more than anyone with her
clairvoyance.

(As expected from the destined old enemy of mine……. The performance of the evil wolf king
can be summed up with a single word, splendid.)

Praise was welling up from her heart.

Right now, the area that Madam Aisha had rushed through――the vicinity of Shinjuku Station
that was the『Bus Terminal Okajouki』and the nauseatingly disordered bustling street nearby,
then the block around Shinjuku Imperial Garden that was comparatively calm, and so on.

Victims of evil eyes could be seen here and there at the traffic in those places.

Actually under the creeping out vines from the imperial garden, there were also『white human
statues』sleeping in a number that wasnʼt few.

However, actually that was not all.

Page 104 of 217

Even the people inside the buildings of those areas all received the curse of evil eyes altogether. The
clairvoyance of Luo Cuilian quickly saw through that.

(Just like what I casually heard from before. Even with the obstruction of a thick castle wall, the evil eyes of
the evil wolf king will easily penetrate until the inside )

Not long ago Marquis Voban only glared once at Shinjuku.

Just with that, several hundred, several thousand victims were created in more than ten kilometer ahead of
his gaze. If he seriously released his evil eyes, it would also surely be easy to turn the people throughout
Tokyo into salt.

(Fufufufu)

Unintentionally her lips smiled broadly.

The most troublesome existence that was Madam Aisha. The first priority right now was the elimination of
that woman, but the decisive battle against the five devil kings that was waiting after that, was as expected
what exactly Luo Cuilian above all would

(No good. First is dealing with that witch.)

Repressing down her straying heart, she then concentrated back at her current objective.

Luo Cuilian once more directed her eyes inside Shinjuku Imperial Garden. She searched for Madam Aisha
that was dragged into there.

The trees that were towering inside the mysterious dense jungle reached until fifty, sixty meters.

Like that the large trees stretched their branches to all direction as though in competition, forming a sea of
trees. Doing something like searching the whereabouts of a human that got dragged deep into that place, it
should be impossible even by using the eye of bird, but the almighty Luo Cuilian made such
impossibility easily became possible with that clairvoyance.

Chasing after the presence of human, her『eye』arrived near the center of the forest.

「E, eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh!」

Madam Aisha was on the bank of a pond.

Originally there were lotuses growing en masse there. However, due to Luo Cuilianʼs authority,
『Fragrant Hundred Grass, Thousand Flower Profuse Blooming』――

The lotus leaves were enlarged to the degree that even horse or ox could stand on them.

Page 105 of 217

In addition, the lotuses were transformed into the shape of an opened bivalve that looked similar with venus
flytrap. The edges of the leaves closed in a snap like a shellfish, their shape could swallow living thing.

Such thing was growing en masse at one of the ponds in Shinjuku Imperial Garden.

The water surface was closely packed to the brim with the former lotuses that now were giant venus flytraps.

Their size could snap and swallow even human. Also, several dozen vines were growing from the stalk of the
huge venus flytraps

They moved dexterously like wriggling tentacles.

And then, one of the huge venus flytraps stretched out several of its tentacles and solidly caught Madam
Aisha!

「P, please stop it! E, even if you eat someone like me surely it won’t taste delicious you knoooow-!」

Venus flytrap was a carnivorous plant that grew naturally at place like wetland.

Furthermore with Luo Cuilianʼs authority, this plant had been given with appetite and ability that
could digest even a huge brown bear within one or two minutes.

Survival of the fittest. That was the keyword that Luo Cuilian chanted at first.

In order for one to live, they ate other life and took them in as nourishment.

In order to chase after that truth, the plants and flowers running rampant in Shinjuku Imperial
Garden were now carrying out super evolution in order to take in nutriment with their own
strength.

Naturally this time too they were trying to drag in the captured Aisha until their mouth!

「I wonʼt ask for a week-. If you give me just thirty minutes, then I will bring here something that
is tastier than me without fail! So please spare me~e! Do, donʼt you all want to eat the ultimate
menu or the supreme ingredient~~~~!」

Madam Aisha yelled desperately.

There was worth in what she was doing, the huge venus flytrapʼs controlled
vines=tentacles――their movement loosened.

The prided『authority of charm』of the witch queen possessed ruling power so strong that it
could make an appeal even to the soul of this kind of man-eating plant.

But, even that had been included in Luo Cuilianʼs calculation.

Page 106 of 217

She had anticipated this when she witnessed how even the evil wolf of King Voban was charmed.

(Indeed it is a fearsome power. ……But, as expected it’s effect is thin at the species of plants.)

The mouth part of the venus flytrap was dragging in Aisha bit by bit.

Although the speed lowered by more than half because of the conflict it felt, the plant was somehow
resisting the effect of the charm. Furthermore there was still reinforcement.

The trees that represented Japan that was sakura, plum, and maple which were growing on the side of the
pond .

There must be a few hundred of them. They were also awakened. The trunk of the trees split horizontally
and vertically and became『mouth』to swallow the prey. One after another their branches elongated as
demonic tentacles and grabbed the witch Aisha!

Plants of death were born further in the Shinjuku Imperial Garden.

Luo Cuilian was about to pour mystical force and instruction at the underlings of the demonic forest.

「An army set out by means of law. All of you receive my voice too and fight well. Show in this place the
bad fortune of the Orient, the might of Taisai.」

That whisper headed to the Shinjuku Imperial Garden from far height.

If this words of power reached, the man-eating plant there would rampage like hungry wild
beast and dealt the finishing blow to her long standing enemy since the 19th century――was
how it was supposed to be. But, just before that happened.

Golden light flew in straight line from above ground.

It became a blade and splendidly tear apart the formless words of power that Luo Cuilian spun!

「Avatar of radiant sword……」

A smile floated on the lips of the magic sect founder.

The attack just now was something that the elder sister Luo Cuilian also well aware of.

「The sword of the war god Verethragna……so you point it once more at your elder sister,
Godou!」

The insolent sword slash instead made her notice his younger brotherʼs growth.

Luo Cuilian chuckled without a speck of wicked mind and nodded deeply.

Page 107 of 217

「It’s doubtful whether this is good luck or bad luck……」

Godou murmured subduedly.

The first disturbance occurred at Shinjuku that was just a stone throw from his base that was
Jinguu baseball stadium. This was a good luck. But, the one that became the opponent that he
must face was――the sect founder Luo Hao.

He immediately cut down the words of power that his elder sister launched.

Suddenly it was a confrontation against the Orientʼs strongest Campione. This might be an
extraordinarily bad luck.

No. Godou rethought back.

「There is no such thing as better or worse opponent. Whether itʼs Nee-san or Aisha-san, both of
them are nothing but outrageously troublesome opponent.」

Smiling wryly, he focused on the Shinjuku Imperial Garden that had been turned into demonic
forest.

Right now Godou was at Shinjuku line number four――on top of an elevated highway.

This road was constructed alongside the south part of Shinjuku Imperial Garden. The streetʼs
operation was immediately suspended when trouble occurred at Shinjuku area.

Godou could brazenly take up position there because of the back up from the history
compilation committee.

Currently all traffic of car had gone completely and that place became Kusanagi Godouʼs solo
stage.

「Doing whatever they please right at the middle of Tokyo……」

The trees of Shinjuku Imperial Garden had grown luxuriantly until they were jutting out from
their original plot of land.

All the trees had been growing until around the height of sixty meter. The top of the trees were
far higher than the elevated highway Godou was at.

A forest that was too deep. From outside the situation inside the forest couldnʼt be seen at all,
was how it was supposed to be.

(Godou-san)

From the realm of the dead, a reliable ally whispered to him.

Page 108 of 217

(I was able to determine the location of Madam Aisha. And not only sect founder Luo Hao, but
Marquis Voban is also not inside the forest.)

It was Yuri. She was looking over at the lower world using exactly『the view point of god』from a territory
that was not of this world, then she conveyed what she could confirm at him using telepathy.

She was the ultimate existence for the role of scouting and advising.

(The surrounding of Shinjuku station has become something terrible due to the marquis’s authority.
But……it seem that the marquis is already not nearby.)

「So there is no sign of him chasing after Aisha-san……」

Godou nodded at the notification from Yuri. It was good news.

He would scrutiny the marquisʼs plan later, right now――he could devote himself to the
confrontation against his elder sister.

「……I heard about this from Yinghua, so this is the authority to create the forest of decaying
world. Nee-sanʼs power is really outrageous huh. But, I already know.」

He spun his words. In order to cut apart god, getting rid of divine might.

「Wood, fire, earth, metal, water. In the truth of yin yang and the five elements at
China――wood is『something that is born from water, lay root in earth, and grow』. Jupiter that
is the star of wood element, is called as Taisai, Saisei by the ancestor of Nee-san and others. The
name when that thing is worshipped as god is god Taisai, one of the eight gods of Koyomi.」

The tenth avatar of Verethragna『Warrior』. Its weapon was the sword power of words.

「Killing that god Taisai, Nee-san raise wood, create grass and flower, becoming a master of
authority that grant them even further strength! Knowing that――」

Beside Godou, around thirty globes of light that were the symbol of sword appeared.

It was the usual weapon. However, what was different from usual was their amount. At the battle
against god and Campione, he usually created globes of light in the number that was tens of time
of this.

But this time he compressed it into this total of thirty globes.

「I can cut this forest!」

Above Godouʼs head――dazzling aggregation of light manifested and released brilliant light!

Page 109 of 217

(!? Godou-san, the sect founder is trying to pour power of words into that forest once more!)

「Can you show that to me too!? Just like before!」

(Yes!)

Strong spiritual connection was building between him and Mariya Yuri.

Before they parted at the realm of the dead, that time she endowed him with the knowledge of
the war god Ramachandra, Yuri also created this connection at that opportunity. Thanks to
that――

He was able to exchange word like this with Yuri who was at the realm of the death.

She who was a person with spiritual sight was able to directly teach Godou what she saw as
image!

「That huh!」

From the winter night sky, toward the demonic forest ‒ Shinjuku Imperial Garden――light was
descending.

It was a sparkling bright collection of particle of light. At Godouʼs senses, it had the size and
volume about the same like his high school classroom. That was certainly the power of words
that his elder sister spun.

『Swiftly obey the command of Taisai-seikun, Kyuukyuu Nyoritsuryou!』(TN: Urgent Tathala

Legal Codes, Tathala was the ultimate nature of all things)

The power of words of man-eating from Luo Cuilian that urged the vigorous vitality of life.

In respond to that, Godou commande at one of the thirty compressed light――at the sword
power of words.

「Go!」

The sword power of words rushed to the sky in a straight line like a laser.

It splendidly cut apart the power of words that Luo Cuilian spun and cleanly dispersed it into
nothing. And then, Godou announced calmly.

「……Nee-san. You can see and hear me right?」

The clairvoyance of his elder sister surely was observing at her little brother that was at the
highway.

Page 110 of 217

Godou appealed using his whisper that he was convinced that it was being listened at.

「If Nee-san intend to confront me at full force here, then I don’t mind accompanying you. But, old man
Voban is also loitering around here. Even Aisha-san seems to be at good health. If Nee-san is aimed by that
guy at your weak moment while fighting me……won’t it become a little bit troublesome?」

This wasnʼt a one on one fight. This was a battle royal.

For Godou, he also had a destiny with Marquis Voban. If he had a decisive battle with his elder
sister here and became greatly exhausted regardless of the result of the match――he could
imagine a really troublesome future from that.

Exactly because of that this became a check. In the end would Luo Cuilian wish for a war of
attrition against her little brother or not?

Godou waited for her reply for several dozen seconds along with nervous feeling.

(Godou-san! The『eye』of sect founder Luo Hao――it vanished from above the imperial
garden!)

「So she listened to my request……」

This was the closing curtain of the first battle.

Different from the two old Campiones, he had no intention to eliminate Madam Aisha. Rather,
Godou was beginning to think that perhaps he ought to protect her instead…….

On the other side, the lady in question that was deep inside Shinjuku Imperial Garden.

「I, I donʼt really understand what is going on but, this is a chance!」

Just before she got swallowed, the movement of the huge venus flytrap stopped. The vines that
were like tentacles also slackened.

Madam Aisha desperately attempted to shake off the restriction of the vines and began to fight
hard.

Anyway, she had to slip out from the demonic forest even for a second faster――.

Part 6

ʻFuu.ʼ

Godou sighed with the end of the first battle against the magic sect founder.

Page 111 of 217

He was alone on the road of Shinjuku line number four. Erica and Liliana actually were already sneaking
into the “demonic forest” Shinjuku Imperial Garden by his request.

It was for the sake of scouting whether it was possible or not to rescue Madam Aisha.

「Mariya, do you understand how is inside the forest?」

(It seem that Madam Aisha will be able to struggle through her current danger somehow. But,
Erica-san and Liliana-sanʼs progress is not really going well……)

「I thought so.」

It was a deep forest without any path, a demonic region that was untouched by men.

Not merely insectivorous plant, but it seemed that beast-eating and man-eating plants were
growing in abundant everywhere inside.

Right now was late at night, but even if it was afternoon, the trees of the forest were growing so
densely that sunlight wouldnʼt go through. It was an extremely dangerous place.

(It would be great if it is a forest that Liliana-san flying magic can go through, but――)

「This is something like a barrier that Nees-san created, so even that is not possible isnʼt it?
Well, I told them to quickly get out if it looks like even they might get into accident so……」

He wanted to think that they would be fine.

Those duo shouldnʼt commit any mistake in making such decision.

Godou changed the topic, believing in those knights.

「Rather than that Mariya. Iʼm already fine here, so you quickly rest up. Interfering from realm
of the death to this side is considerably hard right?」

(Ye, yes. Actually it will be my limit soon……itʼs near.)

From a little while ago, Yuri used her spiritual power to make telepathic communication with
him and gave him her support with her all.

The whisper from the strongest spiritual sight owner of this era, that advised from the view point
of god. It would be incredibly advantageous if this kind of blessing could continue indefinitely.
However, spiritual link that crossed over world exhausted the mind and spiritual power
considerably.

She couldnʼt let to force herself too much. So Godou spoke.

「You really helped. Thank you. I will rely on you again later without you working too hard.」

Page 112 of 217

(Of course. Ah, but Godou-san, please let me meddle for just one last thing. Can you correspond with
me again just like before……?)

Godou closed both his eyes and imagined Yuri strongly.

Mariya Yuri. Princess shrine maiden. She was more sincere than anyone, a kind Yamato
Nadeshiko . Then, even though his eyes were closed, there was something he became able to see.

That was a world where everything was painted grey, and the figure of Yuri that was standing there.

The same like when she parted with her in the middle of the confrontation against Rama, she was still
wearing shrine maiden outfit.

「It has been a long time, Godou-san.」

「Didnʼt we just meet like this just before?」

「But, we have already separated far away for several days already. So I want to convey the
share that I couldnʼt talk about during that time……」

Yuri spoke looking embarrassed. Her shy look was lovely.

Page 113 of 217

Page 114 of 217
Godou spontaneously wanted to embrace her, but of course he restrained himself. It was something
outrageous.

「? Is something the matter?」

「No, nothing. Rather than that you said something about last meddling……?」

Not in the form of receiving thought wave, but by exchanging words face to face.

This was possible thanks to Godou concentrating his mind and strongly imagined his connection
with Yuriʼs soul.

The mystical force and concentration power of devil king Campione, and then the preeminence
strength of Mariya Yuri, it seemed those were the factors that made this feat possible for the
first time.

Most likely this was something impossible for Kusanagi Godou half a year ago.

Exactly because it was now that his ability as Campione had grown that he could realize this feat.

It wasnʼt like he was happy that his strength increase, but he was honestly feeling joy that he
could face Yuri like this after so long from the result of that growth.

And then, in front of such Godou, Yuri appealed timidly.

「Tha…….that, is. Not long ago, didnʼt I impart the knowledge related to god Taisai in great
hurry, to Godou-san……」

Right after Godou received the feeling from Yuri at the Jinguu baseball stadium.

She told him that he shouldnʼt be on guard just against Marquis Voban, but also against sect
founder Luo Hao. Yuri warned him like that. She sensed the omen of his elder sisterʼs movement
using her outstanding spiritual sight power.

Furthermore regarding the authority that transformed Shinjuku Imperial Garden, she spiritually
sighted what kind of god it originated from――.

Later when the time came they pondered how to impart the knowledge of god Taisai, Yuri spoke
to him. She said, letʼs strengthen――the connection between their mind.

That was why, just a little while ago he was also facing her like this…….

Godou nodded at Yuri while faltering.

「Tha, that just now really helped. Thanks to that I could threaten Nee-san. Really thanks so
much-」

Page 115 of 217

「Bu, but see. There wasn’t much time before, wasn’t it too rushed?」

「Well, thatʼs……」

「By any chance, perhaps the knowledge wasnʼt imparted enough. I feel really uneasy about
that. What if something inconvenient happen when the knowledge is used as sword power
of words.」

「Ah, no. About that itʼs fine.」

Godou immediately answered at the fervently appealing Yuri.

「When the knowledge is insufficient then the『Warrior』avatar will be simply unusable.」

「…………」

「It will be simply……」

「…………」

When Godou was talking about the knowledge that he obtained from experience, the
graceful princess shrine maiden immediately stared at such Godou with eyes that seemed to
want to convey something.

Yuriʼs eyes looked really lonely.

At that moment, Godou comprehended everything and without delay he embraced her.

「Certainly it might be a little bit uneasy.」

「I, I also think so.」

「Mariya. Can I ask you for that last meddling you mentioned?」

「Yes!」

He didnʼt let her said anything else. He plugged up Yuriʼs mouth.

Slowly they exchanged kiss that ascertained the shape of the lips, then he inserted his
tongue.

It was a little bit forceful, but the Yamato Nadeshiko that was supposed to be neat and clean
moved her lips and tongue passionately and welcomed him in. Not only that, Yuri also
sucked at Godouʼs lips from her end seeking for him. This was rare from the girl who was
usually modest right after they started this act.

Godou immediately noticed the reason and he whispered between the kissʼs interval.

Page 116 of 217

「Sorry, that I left you alone here all this time.」

「Itʼs fine. This is necessary after all……」

Yuri also whispered back while kissing at Godouʼs ear absorbedly.

After that, she also said this hesitantly.

「By, by the way. I, wanted to watch over Godou-san as much as possible, so I often watch at the
situation at the surface from this realm of the dead. Especially when I felt omen of danger.」

「This time too Iʼm helped because of that.」

「And so, because of that, I also peeked a little at scene that I shouldnʼt see……. For example
when Ena-san and Godou-san were――」

「…………」

Is that so. So there was also that kind of chance by looking at the lower wold from here using the
god view point.

Godou understood. A few hours ago, that one act with Ena at Haneda Airport. Yuri who seemed
to have witnessed that turned bright red until her ear.

「Of, of course, I immediately averted my eyes, so that I donʼt peek though! Geez Godou-san,
what are you doing while Iʼm not at your side――for a bit that kind of thinking was……ah」

He forcefully stole the lips of the princess shrine maiden once more.

On top of that, Godou said something good-for-nothing once again.

「I wonʼt mind even if anyone complain at me later. Letʼs do this again when there are only the
two of us.」

「Yes……. I too will keep it a secret……」

He made her said something that was unsuited for a refined Yamato Nadeshiko.

However, this girl who responded until that far for a man like him was lovely in any case.

Godou became unable to restrain his feeling to Yuri and he tightly hugged the delicate princess
shrine maidenʼs body stronger than necessary.

Part 7

Page 117 of 217

「So you are here, wolf king.」

「Fuh. To think that it will be you who come to me.」

「Is it unexpected?」

「No……. I had predicted this as one possible occurrence. Though I didnʼt think that it will
become reality this quickly.」

250 meter above the ground. The viewing platform at 52nd floor of a skyscraper.

It was at a certain place in Roppongi. It was already past three oʼclock, there shouldnʼt be any
visitors here. But, for the two godslayers that wasnʼt any obstacle for them.

These were two great rivals that obtained privilege that couldnʼt be restrained even by many
people using strength and kingʼs might.

「What a poor endgame for someone like you……. Even though if you cornered that witch, you
still have hands that you can play.」

「Those words, Iʼll return it to you exactly as they are.」

The old devil king objected with an expression that wasnʼt a derisive smile or wry smile.

「Wasnʼt that offensive a bit lenient for you? Even after making that kind of playing ground, you
suspend the hunt at the middle.」

「There is no need to speak my reason.」

「Well, yeah. How many times even we were given hard time by taking that witch lightly.」

「Fufufufu. Of course, if it was possible to finish her off, then I would take that chance but……
right now is not the time, itʼs enough to just weaken Madam Aisha for now.」

「Indeed. The bottom of that womanʼs strength……is something immeasurable.」

「The wisdom, fighting spirit, and also experience of person of valor like us, are always cleared
over by that witch, she led around the world by its nose as the most fearsome godslayer.」

「Naturally I will continue interference toward that person, but――the finishing blow need not
to be now.」

「As expected the wolf king has the same thinking.」

As fellow senior devil kings, they pleasantly chatted facing the battlefield.

Page 118 of 217

It was a scene that never existed before. No matter how many godslayers there were, these two kings
considered each other as exactly their greatest enemy.

「Now then sect founder-dono. This bond has existed since our match at the blizzard London, but the
outcome hasn’t been made clear yet until now.」

「It is as you say. ……Shall we compete in valor here, right now?」

「Yeah. That is also not bad.」

The twisted person that acknowledged the other party and was acknowledged in turn, made a
smirk.

「But, that is also not the best. This is the long-awaited showdown that will come to realization
after a hundred years. I think itʼs also fine to put on air for a little bit more.」

「For example, the final game where the last one standing will be decided, something like
that……」

At the face of the two strong people that recognized each other as the same rank, snicker came
at the same time.

「I shall say it simply. In my side, the preparation for alliance offer has been made.」

「My side too. Until you and I become the last two standing. Until the last battle that will decide
who will battle against the『King of the End』――」

Several hours already passed since the opening of the civil war.

In order to direct the internal discord that had turned pointlessly grand into something that was
more to their liking, the two senior devil kings were starting a no good discussion.

Chapter 4 ‒ Intensifying Chaos

Part 1

In the world there existed many famous mountains, high mountains.

Where in, the mountain summit that the highly famous heroes including Seiten Taisei were
temporarily staying at――wasnʼt a preeminent high altitude by any means.

Currently, around this mountain there were several mountains with similar height alongside it.

Page 119 of 217

The summit of the mountain was just right, so anyone could freely survey the scenery of the lining up
mountain range that was just like sibling mountains. Like that it could even be said that it had its own
charms.

Seiten Taisei – Son Goku whispered.

「Uh hum」

The season was late winter, every mountain was covered with pure white snow.

Nonetheless, there were quite a lot of evergreen trees at the vicinity of the summit. The dull
green of pointy leaves and the brown tree barks that gnarled from cold were reasonably hiding
the whiteness of the snow.

「For me, a region that is a bit more like『Deep mountain valleys that cannot be pushed through
no matter how many people there is!』is also not inconvenient though.」

Even while being a wild war god, he declared as an ascetic that also learned the path of sage.

On his younger day he played at the mountain of flowers and fruit as the king of the monkeys,
later on he secluded himself for twenty years inside Reidai-Housan mountain, spending years
absorbing himself in ascetic practice. That was the first half of the divine monkey ‒ Son Gokuʼs
life. (TN: Reidai Housan seems to meant ʻwhere the soul resides, heart dwellʼ)

「Perhaps because this place is near a village that it strangely stink of human. Shall we lay out
barrier to drive out human, or move to around that mountain there instead.」

「What mountain you are speaking about? There is only mountains everywhere around here
you know?」

The hero with bright golden yellow curly hair beside him――Perseus tilted his head.

Seiten Taisei pointed at south-southwest.

「There. It has quite a dignified shape, it has good feeling see.」

About forty odds kilometer ahead, there was the steepest sacred mountain in Japan, the Fuji
Mountain standing tall.

It was covered with a blanket of snow looking majestic and beautiful. It had far higher height
than the mountains they were currently at, where Seiten Taisei and others needed to look up at
that summit.

……The place they were at was in the middle of Okutama mountain, named in the human world.

Page 120 of 217

It seemed that it was a place located at the national border west from Tokyo metropolis.

The morning sunlight had just climbed up a little while ago. Fuji Mountain was bathed in that light and was
brightly shining in a mix of golden and orange.

But, Perseus shook his head.

「As expected from Seiten-dono, that was an opinion that is appropriate for an unequaled master of
secluding himself inside mountain. However, that is also an opinion that I find it a bit hard to agree to. As
you know, most of the people who worshipped me as the incarnation of sun, the god Mithras, they lived in
city and built my shrine in the metropolis.」

The lady killer with beautiful feature and unrestrained air spoke nonchalantly.

「Based on that circumstance, as expected being near the metropolis is fitting for me. I think
that our current placement is just the right arrangement, for me.」

「That way of talking has some kind of implication in it.」

「If you receive it as a sarcasm toward a provincial person, that is merely an unjust suspicion. I
believe that is merely the smoldering sense of inferiority inside yourself toward the people of the
capital that make you think like that.」

「At the moment you speak on and on, that is the moment you let the cat out of the bag.」

An exchange of foul language that was unlike that of hero. But, there was no sign of the third
hero that was there to join in that exchange. Seiten Taisei and Perseus glanced at that personʼs
direction.

The divine monkey Hanuman was wordlessly facing the sword.

A splendorous long sword was stabbed on the white snow, he was staring fixedly at that sword.

Divine sword of salvation. It was a sword that should be called as the offshoot of the dormant
hero Ramachandra. The silver blade was shining so sublimely that it looked cool and clear.

But, on the blade of that glorious divine sword――black blot was spreading.

From the middle of that large and long blade until its sword guard, was muddy black
impurely…….

「Ou, my fellow monkey compatriot-dono.」

Seiten Taisei called at Hanuman that was staring at the black blot.

「By any chance is shadow-dono…….the younger brother saying something?」

Page 121 of 217

「The other day since he was shutting himself inside the sword, he has been really quiet.」

Perseus also spoke slightly cynically. For the view point of the hero that was the incarnation of
sun, a gloomy existence like the black blot nesting inside the divine sword might be a little
depressing for him.

On the other hand, the loyal second in command of prince Rama answered solemnly.

「View……」

「Hohou.」

「He is telling us to first watch over the strife between those godslayers?」

「Affirmative. Prince Laksmana had spoken. First is to look. And then prepare. Without fail a
good opportunity to attack will tumble toward us, was what he said.」

The white divine monkey Hanuman had larger built than Seiten Taisei who was monkey like him.

Speaking in human expression then he had a height of 180 cm. That large frame was clad in
leather armor with his posture prepared for battle.

The handsome man with bright golden yellow shrugged toward that mediator among them.

「Roger then, white monkey-dono. In other words, that means that we shall cowardly stay inside
a hole unbecoming for heroes, lying in wait for the moment the godslayers weaken from their
internal discord.」

「Just like rat or wild dog that fish for rotten meat in trashcan, itʼs a steady and glum method.」

Seiten Taisei also let out a stifled laughter. As expected it was with sarcastic tone.

But, they didnʼt object. The divine tool that Hanuman was possessing, the『Discus of
Arrowhead』, it was thanks to the blessing of that tool that the two heroes could remain in this
world. They had the sense of duty due to that.

In contrast, Hanuman was holding a dignified silence.

The black blot still spreading on the divine sword of salvation――as though ridiculing a heroʼs
heroic, it was wriggling on the blade, crawling like worm.

Part 2

「Fuu. This is a nice kind of hot water……」

Page 122 of 217

*chupon*

Aisha was whispering feeling warm and fluffy while soaking in hot water at a large public bath.

「The night yesterday was miserable, but here my body and heart is revived……」

This hot water was pumped up from natural hot spring 1400 meter deep underground.

Similar like Aishaʼs skin, the hot water was also brown. Inside that water Aisha sunk her naked
body comfortably and her limbs stretched to the limit.

「I have to recover my stamina firmly here and then work hard again.」

Even her who possessed the authority of healing had one limitation.

Actually, Aisha couldnʼt heal her own body.

And then this large bath appeared at that time. The large bathtub made from hinoki cypress was
like a pool, wafting off the fragrance of wood intensely.

This was Tokyoʼs Odaiba, the Edo hot spring Park Land.

It was a famous tourist spot that was introduced even at the Tokyo Guide Book that was
intended for foreigner.

Other than Aisha there were also a lot of visitors that looked like foreign tourist. As expected
from the bathing facility that boasted of its largest scale even inside the metropolis.

……Last night, she painfully escaped from the “demonic forest” by her own strength.

After that, it was midnight and even the train wasnʼt working, but Aisha requested a person who
passed through riding bike so that she could hitchhike, and she got sent until Shinbashi. And
then she stayed for a night at a capsule hotel that was aimed at Japanese salary man that missed
the last train.

After waiting until morning came, she called at the owner of her part-time workplace.

She explained that she had personal matter to take care of and she was able to receive day off
for a while.

After that she visited the nearby Tsukiji fish market and plentifully replenished her nourishment
with gyuudon and boiled offal set right from the morning.

Past noon she moved to Odaiba and began to have her fill for hot spring.

「Thatʼs right. I have to try out that service too!」

Page 123 of 217

After cleansing her body in the large bath, she went toward the changing room.

However, it was still too fast for her to return to her maid uniform and red hood. She changed into a pink
yukata and went toward the footbath area.

Her mind returned to a childlike innocence, her tanned bare feet kicked and splashed the hot water.

Aisha was keenly feeling moved. The Tokyo Guide Book that she secretly brought finally became useful.

「Now that I think about it, all this time since I arrived at Tokyo I was only holing inside the residence, or
working as maid, I haven’t rest at all.」

Of course she was not just relaxing.

Till the end this was just a short break. There was various thinks that she should think about.

「Something like dispute between us fellow godslayers happening everyday, I have enough of
that already. What to really do from here on……?」

While pondering, this time she went toward Thailand style massage that she had make
reservation for beforehand.

After having her tired body message and loosened up, Aisha took off her yukata once more and
enjoyed open air bath, ultrasonic bath, and stone sauna.

With a completely warm body and heart, she finally went out of the hot spring park.

She took a stroll while walking leisurely toward the direction of the sea. By the time she arrived
at the park of the wharf that commanded the view of Tokyo Bay, she had also already solidified
her plan.

「It doesnʼt seem that Onii-sama and Onee-sama has the intention to respond to ceasefire
proposal at all. As expected, letʼs talk with the younger people!」

Clenching her fist, she persuaded herself.

「Itʼs said that a talk will connect easier the nearer the generation. Rather than uselessly
negotiating with Onii-sama and Onee-sama, I should make the gentlemen whose age is not far
from me. Yes. Forming a group of young person with fellow young person is the natural
progression!」

The sun had gone down much. The quick evening of late winter was approaching.

The artificial island floating at the Tokyo Bay――the center breakwaterʼs reclaimed land could
be perceived from the park of the wharf she was at right now.

Page 124 of 217

The setting sun and night view that was seen from here would surely be magnificent scenery.

However, Aisha noticed a different problem and went ‘hah’.

「The dinner tonight will be sukiyaki at Asakusa, but what to do about the inn!?」

She received salary from her part-time at maid café per day.

It was the kindness from the café owner toward Aisha who lost her purse.

But the number of day she had been working was still few, so it couldnʼt be said that her war
funds was plenty. She wanted to economize her lodging charge as much as possible.

Should she stay at the home of a person she became cordial with, or should she search for a
cheap inn.

Her backpacker live didnʼt change even now or in the past that she traveled through time. Aisha
began to calculate with her usual rhythm.

Furthermore――she was right beside sea, so the sea breeze of winter was cold.

Nearby the park of the wharf, there were a lot of warehouse and buildings related with logistics.

She decided to quickly return to the direction of the hot spring and station. The moment she was
going to start to walk, Aisha was suddenly called out.

「I imagined that perhaps it is like this but……itʼs just as expected. You seem to have a really
elegant sightseeing havenʼt you, Madam Aisha.」

「Eh!?」

「You are always like this. You wonʼt let any tension to persist for long, or rather you cannot.
But, exactly because of that you can always act naturally……. Whether itʼs good or bad, itʼs the
twos side of the same coin.」

When she turned around, a noble youth wearing a black jacket was there.

His popular name was Alec. Alexander Gascoigne.

He was a young Campione with the nickname the black prince. Usually he was often wearing a
sour look, but right now he was wearing a face like a young philosopher being absorbed in
thinking.

Just like a mathematician facing against an unsolvable problem, he was looking baffled.

Page 125 of 217

「Fueh!?」

Aisha was flustered from being questioned with exceedingly calm tone like that.

「Di, did you listen to my monologue!?」

「Yeah. When I arrived here, it was right when you are muttering to yourself which I happened
to hear.」

It seemed that Alec rushed here when he knew of Aishaʼs whereabout.

The black prince Alec was an owner of nimble feet that was equal with lightning. Furthermore if
he felt like it, he could even sever all sound and presence when he was using godspeed.

But, for him to easily speak out something that was a major secret of other person like this
which he came to know using that superpower――

(It, it has been many years since I last met him but, he hasnʼt grown up at all-!?)

That was the kind of youth he was.

Aisha fully realized although it was at this late hour. If it was just his face then this young man
was a distinctively handsome man. However the way he treated a female was to be
criticized――or rather, it was like he was totally no good at it.

With an unbelievable insensitiveness, this young man stepped in brazenly with muddy shoes into
a womanʼs sacred ground.

Well, if the other party was Voban-oniisama or the young Doni, then she wouldnʼt expect
anything from them in the first place and so she wouldnʼt even be bothered by whatever they
said.

However, the young Alec had a face this handsome with a nickname of prince.

Aisha yelled with flood of emotions poured into it.

「A, Alec-san, geez, as a man you are really someone disappointing!」

「……? Why are you responding like that?」

He tilted his head with a face that was not understanding anything at all.

The black prince Alec crisply tightened his expression.

「Well, no matter. Let me say this once again. I am different from the barbaric old people, so I
donʼt particularly have the intention of consigning you to oblivion but――. Even so in this battle
of the devil king civil war, I think the existence of Madam Aisha is one that ought to be
eliminated first.」
Page 126 of 217
「Eeh!?」

「I will be grateful if you immediately surrender without any resistance.」

「A, are you planning to imprison me somewhere, and then torturing me!?」

Imagining herself being captured, Aisha was feeling terror.

But Alec easily denied that.

「Unfortunately, you are a woman that can slip out through a wall unnoticed even if I locked you
in a prison. A measure more than that is necessary I think.」

「Mo, more than that!?」

「The fairy corridor……in the past, “that” also caused me to meet very bad experience. Iʼll have
you open it for you to travel at the super ancient times before the birth of humanity. Or else
even without crossing through the age, I can have you crammed into a thick ice at Antartica so
you can have a cold sleep……」

When Aisha was about to complain about how cruel he was,

Before she opened her mouth, a person appeared that called at the black prince in her place.

「You are also really cautious against Aisha-san huh, Gascoigne?」

Quite recently, she had passed a few months together with this young man in the ancient Gallia.

Kusanagi Godou. The young Campione that made this Tokyo as his home was staring sharply at
Alec while approaching slowly.

Aisha twitched with her body stiffening from getting startled.

All the godslayer she encountered was aiming for her, so as expected she became uneasy.

However, the Japanese young man was――

「As for me, rather Iʼm in favor of Aisha-sanʼs opinion though.」

「Hmph. Are you planning to decide who will confront the hero Rama by talking it with each
other? You can make that gamble but the talk absolutely wonʼt be settled.」

「I also agree with that. But, there are also other better methods arenʼt there?」

The young Kusanagi decisively spoke when he arrived until nearby Aisha and Alec.

Page 127 of 217

「If you are going to have Aisha-san open that corridor, then you might as well gather all the Campiones
other than the one who will be the representative to fight Rama and send them off to some period
somewhere. In that case the remaining representative can fight without reservation. After all Rama will
become unable to use the great law of covenant then.」

「!?」

Aisha leaned her body forward. Certainly that method seemed like it could work well.

However, Alecʼs face changed as though he had bitten something bitter and he sighed wearily.

「How shallow, Kusanagi Godou.」

「Why do you say that?」

「You are overlooking two important factors.」

「Two you say?」

「Yeah. I think you will notice the first reason before long so putting that aside……right now
letʼs talk about the biggest factor. Listen. The steering of sending six Campiones to another
dimension――it will be left in the hand of Madam Aisha you know? Do you think that it will
succeed without any accident?」

Alec was speaking only about the second point of his reasoning.

The moment he heard that, Kusanagi Godou went「Aa―……」in understanding. Seeing that, the
wise black prince continued regretfully.

「You know just what kind of person madam is arenʼt you? In addition, she is a woman who is
habitually saving a lot of mileage of good and bad fortune. I――am scared that she is going to
perpetrate something preposterous at the critical time. I really cannot have any confidence in
her.」

「…………」

「If you are planning to test this Campione time travel, then it should be used to make Madam
Aisha travel alone instead. Because no matter what she perpetrated, it doesnʼt change that the
uncertain factor that will only throw the situation into chaos will be eliminated with that.」

「Now that you say it, I think that there is also that method too……」

「Ku, Kusanagi-san!?」

Kusanagi Godou smiled a bit wryly hearing the astonished voice of Aisha.

Page 128 of 217

On top of that he took a big step forward and stood on the way of Alec, in order to shut out the gaze of the
black prince and covered Aisha behind his back.

「But, I have no intention of continuing the talk based on what if. Gascoigne, if you are planning to take
away this person, then go only after defeating me first.」

Part 3

「So, this time itʼs Prince Alec that is standing in the way of Kusanagi Godou……」

「He is a strong willed person on top of being serious, so I thought that he would come out to
proactively attack in the early stage. But having my prediction coming true like this, is not
something pleasant.」

A clash against a frequent powerful enemy.

Erica was shrugging at the side of the impressed Liliana.

The night where seven Campione had gathered in one place had passed, now it was Friday at the
last week of February. At the evening where there was still a few more hours yet until the sun
set, a new battlefield was forming in Odaiba.

「But, both Prince Alec and Godou are rational people, donʼt you think that it wonʼt suddenly
become a battle?」

Erica said.

On the rooftop of a eight storied building constructed at seaside, she was observing the ground
from the edge of that place.

Three Campiones were in the middle of informal talk at the park a few hundred meters ahead.
The two of them were using magic to reinforce eyesight, so they could even see the expression
of the three.

The two men looked disappointed while Madam Aisha was all shaken up. Though the
atmosphere was not a murderous one.

「Erica. Stop speaking of a possibility that even you donʼt believe.」This time it was Liliana who
spoke.

「Those two, itʼs like they are not in sync even when they both have the same thinking. The one
who said that was you.」

「What a nostalgic story that is.」

Page 129 of 217

「By the point of time this combination met, it was already a countdown until the opening of battle.」

「Even though just the cleaning up of Shinjuku was already a disaster, today will it be Odaiba
that become the scene of a disastrous scene I wonder?」

「Rather I now want to suggest, can they instead just arrange for all the people in the capital to
be evacuated all at once……」

Around this area was littered with logistics warehouse, so there were few people other than the
staff.

However, if they walked a little they would reach a bustling area of the seaside subcenter of the
city. The commerce and leisure facilities there were crowded to the limit. The crowd was
something that couldnʼt be sneezed at even in this weekday.

Fortunately, there was no sign of people nearby the three devil kings.

They were standing while talking at each other showered with the sea breeze of late afternoon at
the park that was facing the sea――.

「What is fortunate from Shinjuku yesterday, is that both Marquis Voban and sect founder Luo
Hao didnʼt have any intention of a massacre.」

「It was terrible for Amasaki-san and others who were collecting the victims that became
werewolfs and salt statues though.」

「It will be great if their work can be over today.」

Having said that, thanks to the event happening late at night, the number of the victims itself
could be held down.

For a place where three senior Campiones came across each other, they should rejoice instead
that the damage to Shinjuku area was extremely little. However.

「But, I wonder if Shinjuku Imperial Garden will be able to return to normal?」

Erica tilted her head.

Shinjuku Imperial Garden that was transformed into “Demonic Forest” by cult founder Luo Haoʼs
authority.

Last night, Erica and Liliana infiltrated inside it.

Inside the forest, man-eating plants were crawling everywhere, things like poison miasma,
dazzling fragrance, and so on were obstructing the advance of the knights. Sometimes there
were even a yell that resembled a human scream coming from underground. Most likely it was
impossible to discover Madam Aisha inside that demonic region.

Page 130 of 217

But, before they gave up the search, Kusanagi Godou wielded the『sword』from outside the forest.

The words of power that cut apart the divine spirit – god Taisai of wood element .

「When Godou used the『sword』, the man eating plants and magic plants like mandragora lost their
mystical force and they stopped moving but……the trees and flowers that grew excessively were still at the
same shape.」

「Even the sword words of power cannot erase the very growth of the plants.」

Liliana also murmured.

「Until the end this is just my witch instinct. But even if they return to the vegetation when the
park was normal, after half a year passed the spirit will be active again. Possibly the parkʼs state
of pseudo “Demonic Forest” will continue forever……. At any rate, I think that park should be
completely isolated for a while.」

「Even us, although we escaped but it took quite a bit of effort.」

「Madam Aisha accomplished an escape from such forest by herself, thatʼs why――」

「Those people, they are really absurd arenʼt they……. Hey, Lily.」

The gazes of the two were directed to the ground, there the black prince Alec and Kusanagi
Godou were throwing provocative words at each other.

Erica spoke with a pondering look without taking off her eyes from there.

「Actually I have been thinking this from a long time ago. The authority of Campione, how much
power it has when used in maximum strength――honestly speaking, perhaps it is still unclear
with both of them isnʼt it?」

「What?」

「If I have to speak from the one close to us, someone like Godou, his greatest firepower that is
the『White Horse』, we donʼt understand that at all just how much destruction it can bring
about.」

「Now that you mentioned it, he said『Itʼs scary just how much its maximum power can do so I
donʼt try it out』……」

「He proclaimed that didnʼt he? Thatʼs right Lily. To say it positively then the authority of
Campione is flexible, and saying it without any embellishment than it is just too vague, just
where is the limit of the authority――everything is obscure in detail. But, if itʼs material so that
we can imagine various thing then I happen to have it.」

Right after he became Campione, Kusanagi Godou confronted the god king Melqart.

Page 131 of 217

At that time he used『White Horse』without thinking anything and unleashed a firepower that dissolved
the whole harbor of the ancient city Palermo of Sicilia Island into melting liquid.

It was an act of barbarity right in the center of urban areas with lot of population.

As expected even “the man who wouldn’t stop when he got provoked” learned from experience, since then
he was always deliberately holding back the might of『White Horse』. It was to the degree that he showed
how he could target only a single ferry boat on a lake in his battle against Salvatore Doni right after that.

However in reverse until now he had still never completely liberated the authority’s full power.

「I think Lu Yinghua said it before. That perhaps his master can change the whole Japan into decay world.
Madam Aisha can also cause a severe famine with her winter authority, and above all is the monster that
brought about the greatest calamity that was the historical destruction. Even Godou, actually it wouldn’t be
strange if he could do something like turning Kanto area into a burnt field with the blaze of『White
Horse』. That thing, so to speak is a fragment of sun.」(TN: Kanto is the eastern half of Japan, including
Tokyo)

「Come to think of it even Lord Salvatore too 」

The leader of Southern Europe “King of Sword”. Liliana let out that name with a gloomy
expression.

「Even though his worth should be only about cutting something into two with a sword, but is
that really all……there were several cases that looked suspicious.」

「Regarding that, I think thatʼs largely because Lord Andrea was also carrying information
suppression……」

The butler of the sword king was an extraordinarily straitlaced person.

For the sake of the honor of Italia as well as Southern Europeʼs magic world, he promptly
concealed the scandal of his master and went through days of wracking his brain so that it
wouldnʼt spread to outside.

「Anyway. This kind of people is all gathering in one place, so the danger to the people of Tokyo
should be at the level that is beyond description. Even now it is progressing in front our eyes.」

「First we should pull them away from Odaiba, just as Kusanagi Godou instructed……」

「Yes.」

On the ground, Kusanagi Godou was finally taking action.

Covering Madam Aisha behind him, he received the fighting spirit of prince Alec right from the
front. The situation was already beyond explosive, the fire was already lit on the fuse.

Page 132 of 217

The two knights exchanged glance and nodded at each other.

There was the plan for Liliana to leap between the three devil kings at appropriate timing, and used her
forte the flying magic to take away her master the young man and Madam Aisha away. As much as
possible she had to bring them away to a place without people .

And then, at that time when the knights were about to move,

Both of them felt a presence behind them.

Without any sound just like a feather that was falling from the sky, someone landed softly. If the two of
them didn’t strengthen their five senses using magic, they would surely didn’t notice it.

Speaking about an expert with such mastery of lightness

「So it’s finally your entrance is it, Lu Yinghua. You are intending to hinder us?」

Erica spoke without even turning around.

Part 4

「It helps that Erica-neesan has quick thinking. There is no need to for unnecessary talk.」

A voice of a young boy that sounded cheeky came as reply.

Red and blue, the two knights moved their eyes to that direction. The son of the
distinguished Lu family of Hong Kong that boasted prodigious talent while at the age of
fourteen――Lu Yinghua was grinning broadly.

Today he was unusually wearing an indigo blue Kung Fu outfit.

Page 133 of 217

Page 134 of 217
「Sorry, but I am ordered by master. Weaken Madam Aisha as much as possible. Corner both her mind and
body and don’t let her relax as much as possible. That was what master told me.」

「For that sake, you also wonʼt let Godouʼs subordinates to interfere then?」

「Correct answer.」

「Hmph. Thatʼs underhanded instruction is not like the sect founder isnʼt it.」

Liliana spoke provocatively. But, the personal pupil of the magic cult founder was calm.

「I always said it didnʼt I. Master is a person that firmly differentiate between a fight and a war.
She is recognizing……that Madam Aisha cannot be finished off just by a one on one match of
swinging her fist. Son Goʼs Stratagem,Methods of the Sima, Six Secret Teachings――without
exhausting all kind of strategy, she is not an opponent that could be finished off, she said.」(TN:
Those are the name of art of war that is not written by Sun Tzu but by other famous strategists
of China)

「I feel like I understand.」

Erica nodded.

「The madam is certainly a lady that is especially outside the standard even among the
Campiones.」

「As a human she is quite a good person though. Well, because of that reason, the me today will
take the enemy role against you two Nee-san after so long.」

Saying that, Yu Linghua――didnʼt take the stance of martial art.

Languid. Both his hands were dangling down languidly without any tension, he was just standing
still in one place. However, his gaze and bearing were obviously filled with blood thirst and
fighting spirit.

「This is the strict order of master, I wonʼt make any allowance.」

Even though he was saying that far, but both his arms were still『languid』.

It seemed that he intended to fight like that. As expected from a wonder child of martial world,
he was showing them a prodigious movement right from the start of the face-off.

It didnʼt seem that there was any other way to go past him other than keeping him company
until the end.

Erica was bravely showing a smile of female lion and took a step forward.

Page 135 of 217

A thin long sword suddenly appeared on her right hand. A sword with the name of Cuore de Lione.

「Be thankful. I’m nominating myself as your dance partner.」

「One wonʼt be enough you know. You two Nee-san, Iʼll take care of the two of you at the same
time. I want Liliana-neesan to keep me company too here.」

「Itʼs unfortunate but――I have some place to go to!」

Liliana quickly broke into a dash with all her strength.

She entrusted this place to her blond rival cum sworn friend and hurried to her lordʼs side.
However, at that moment the wonder child of martial world finally came at her with an attack!

「Ha!」

「Iʼll leave it to you okay, Lily!」

*Kiin!* A high-pitched metallic sound reverberated.

The arm that Lu Yinghua languidly dangled down――that right arm bent like a whip and threw
something toward the running Liliana. Erica swept it away with the magic sword of lion…….

A metallic sound due to the instantaneous offense and defense.

Cuore de Lione deflected something hard.

Liliana rushed without even ascertaining Lu Yinghuaʼs weapon. As might be expected from one
who was even called as fairy of sword, her legs were wonderfully fast and light.

She ran until the edge of the rooftop almost instantly and leaped without hesitation.

From the building rooftop toward the ground where Kusanagi Godou and others were at. She
leaped over a few hundred meter in one go!

On the other hand, Erica and Lu Yinghuaʼs offense and defense continued.

*hyun hyun hyun hyun hyun hyun!*

The weapon that Lu Yinghua was swinging around was 110 centimeter long. It was similar with
a whip. Each time it cut the air it produced the sound of cutting wind. Nine thin metallic sticks
were connected with iron ring, it was an『iron whip with joint』. And then――

The stick at the end of the whip was sharpened as blade just like a『spearʼs tip』.

Page 136 of 217

*Hyun! Hyun!*

He was going to cut apart Erica’s side face and body with this.

The tip of the whip imitation was repeatedly drawing circle, which Erica was somehow evading it
continuously.

「That weapon, the last time I saw it at Hong Kong! If I remember correctly it’s called the nine joint whip
isn’t it!?」

「So far as it goes it is my familyʼs treasured weapon!」

*hyun hyun hyun hyun!*

The nine joint whip was swung around. The nine metallic sticks that formed this weapon had
length of fifteen centimeter each. If it was folded then it could even be settled on the palm. Lu
Yinghua was hiding it on his hand with skillfulness that would make illusionist lose face and
launched a surprise attack. (TN:Losing face means losing appreciation, respect, bearing etc. It
could be one of many.)

This was the first time for Lu Yinghua whose strong point was palm martial art to use weapon.

「Is this what you mean by not making any allowance!?」

「For the moment. But, itʼs not like Iʼm saying that I wonʼt use my hand yeah.」

Lu Yinghua suddenly snapped his right hand. The nine metallic sticks instantly got folded and
became hidden inside the young boyʼs palm. On top of that Lu Yinghua stepped
forward――aiming at the abdomen of Erica who was holding a sword, he struck simultaneously
with both his palms!

There was already no nine joint whip on his right hand. The whip was hidden in his pocket or
sleeve!

「!?」

Erica back stepped at the last moment and somehow evaded the blow of the two palms.

If she got hit with such blow, all her internal organ might get ruptured.

She was starting to get used to the movement of the nine joint whip from the offense and
defense until now. And so Lu Yinghua hid his weapon with the dexterity like a sleight of hand,
and then commenced his masterʼs personally taught palm art――Soaring Phoenix Twelve Divine
Fist. He took surprise of the enemy with that clever plan. Truly a killing technique.

「I thought that the martial arts of cult founder Luo Hao would be technique of ruler though.」

Page 137 of 217

Erica intentionally spoke elegantly also with the intention to calm herself down.

「So you are also properly taught the sleight of hand to take the enemy in their unguarded moment huh.」

「This is what is called as the back technique for actual fighting. Front and back, yin and yang, if
you are not versed in each path then you cannot be called as a master under the heaven. The
noble path of war is deceptive methods. That is the cherished opinion of master. ……That
person is ostentatious though, so she absolutely wonʼt say it in front of other people.」

「But she is firmly educating her only personal pupil?」

「Yeah. If the time and place to use deceptive and wicked methods are not mistaken, then it will
be useful」

What ought to be aspired for until the end was to be aware of the noble path while also properly
facing the truth.

Erica was in admiration of the frankness that was just like the combat faction of the master and
student but――

Erica took a deep breath. Nine joint whip. Rather than being cautious against the tricky way it
was used it was better to pay attention at the weapon itself, her wariness reared up its head.

The parts that formed the nine joint whip, all of them were glossy jet black.

A steel that emitted glossy radiance like an obsidian. It was wafting off sign of mystical force.

In fact, right under the tip part that resembled spearhead was engraved with small eight
character of『百邪斬断』『万精駆逐』that even resembled writing using brush. (TN: First
sentence is Hundred Evil Bisecting and the second sentence is All Spirit Extermination)

This was Tao――China sorceryʼs scriptures.

「Now that you mentioned it, you said something like the treasured weapon of Hong Kongʼs Lu
family didnʼt you?」

「Well, Nee-san will soon understand the degree of effectiveness of it. After all it will be Nee-san
herself that meet the painful experience.」

「My? Is it fine for you today to not take Godou into consideration? If something happen to me
and Lily, that person would not forgive that you know?」

「Yeah isnʼt that right, but that canʼt be helped. Uncle is also scary but, master is scarier.」

The wonder child spoke with resignation mixing in his tone after hearing that small slyness of
Erica.

Page 138 of 217

But, that also meant that he was unconnected with any negligence or self-conceit that was frequent for
someone talented. That was why Lu Yinghua was terrifying. If it was for the sake of accomplishing his
objective, then he would unhesitatingly came using cunning wiles(malice).

「Then, I too will come without reservation 」

When she thought back, it was a bond since they met at Hong Kong a few years ago.

A showdown after a while since the last time with the child prodigy ‒ Lu Yinghua that might
have surpassed her. It was the beginning of a duel where not even an instant of losing focus
would be permitted.

Erica caressed the blade of her beloved sword Cuore de Lione and heightened the mystical force.

On the other side, Liliana lightly leaped down from the rooftop――

The landing after that was also beautiful.

Even when she got down from the height of several tens of meters on the asphalt road, she
kicked the ground *ta-* and connected a second leap without killing her momentum.

The destination that she aimed for with the nimbleness of a fairy was the side of her lord ‒
Kusanagi Godou.

She would take her lord and Madam Aisha using flight magic. Bringing them to a place without
any people.

After that the fellow devil kings would fight with their full strength――. That was her intention.
But, after running for only a little, she was forced to come to a sudden stop.

That was because an unthinkable person was waiting on her way.

「Yaa. So itʼs not Erica but you who came. Should I say long time no see?」

The person addressed her with composed voice. They were more or less in a relationship of old
acquaintance.

Before, when she traveled to Britain with Kusanagi Godou, she had met face to face with this
person just once at Cornwall.

「Sorry, but ahead my master Alexander Gascoigne and your lord-dono are in the middle of
talking. Not letting any nuisance going through is my role. If you are planning to continue ahead
then――you can go after defeating me.」

Page 139 of 217

Sir Iceman informed her with a face of a warm gentleman instead.

He was around forty years old. Wearing a grey coat on top of elegant suit, there was no chink in his personal
appearance. He was a legendary knight that was serving the black prince.

「I feel regretful for this trite warning, but please forgive me. Different from someone like Paolo who is also
the senior of Erica and you, I have no confidence in long talks that puts on airs.」

The only man that the holy knight Paolo Blandelli recognized as his worthy rival.

Even Liliana had often heard about the greatness of this manʼs name of《Iceman》.

For magician teacher and student raised in Italiaʼs Milan,『the man who is calm and collected
like ice』was an existence that was too renowned along with his rival.

Liliana shuddered violently from encountering an enemy more powerful than Lu Yinghua.

November last year, Godou confronted the black prince Alec.

It was a case that revolved around a floating island and divine ancestor Guinevere. Through that
battle, it could be said that the Campiones of Japan and Britain mostly understood each otherʼs
ability.

Three months from then, The two of them were in confrontation once more at the ground of
Tokyo.

「Hmph. To think that the day where I am conflicting with you again will come this fast.」

「…………」

Alec who looked ill humored, and the silent Godou.

There was a distance of four, five meter between them.

But, Alec didnʼt approach with his specialty the godspeed, he also didnʼt try to take distance. That
confident man was hesitant for a rematch――was impossible. Then.

「Itʼs not really that fast you know, Gascoigne.」

Godou opened his right hand quickly. A weapon appeared on that palm.

Divine sword ‒ Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi. It had a shape that resembled Japanese katana,
but actually it was not. The sword seemed to be the reproduction of an ancient
sword『Warabitetou』. The color of the blade was jet black. (TN: Warabitetou was a type of iron
sword with curved pommel (Nara period).)

Page 140 of 217

「Because at my side I was busy with one thing or another that I almost forget my quarrel with you. Thanks
to that I also got thrown into a mess where I need to learn an unnecessary skill.」

「…………」

This time it was Alec that became silent.

During that time, the tip of Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi――was stabbed into earth by Godou.

The most prominent divine sword of Japan was sinking smoothly into the ground, before long,
not only the blade even the hilt was completely vanishing into the ground…….

Godou abandoned his weapon, wasnʼt what happened.

Immediately a strong wave of mystical force welled up from the ground.

That was a strong wave that spread through the reclaimed land of Odaiba――until almost the
whole area.

「……A sword that forcefully fuse the spiritual power of a war god of steel and mother earth
goddess huh. Just like the rumor, it seem that you have obtained a really dangerous weapon.」

「If possible I donʼt want to use it, so you too donʼt act rashly.」

「Even though you swing it around without hesitation when the moment comes, donʼt push the
responsibility to me.」

Sparks crackled out from the whole body of Alec who barked at Godou.

It was the portent that his godspeed was on. However, Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi was
entering the activation preparation of the secret formula《Sword of Black》underground the bay
area. Godou send his mind to underground.

「What?」

Alec frowned.

That because just before he moved with godspeed, the legs of the black prince were stuck to the
ground.

It was the work of Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi. 《Black Blade》 was still in the middle of
preparation, but it could at least manipulate gravity to stick a thin young man to the ground.

「Is this also one of your new technique?」

Page 141 of 217

「There is still more than something like this, don’t you also know it?」

Godou checked Alec that was smiling impudently.

A total of three months since the confrontation last time.

During that time, Kusanagi Godou had greatly changed. Thanks to the goddess Circe and Athena
he obtained his third authority《Black Blade》Sword of the Beginning and the End, on top of
that――

Exactly because Alec who was quick-eared knew that, that he was cautious like this.

It was in order to watchfully ascertain the power of Godou and instantly launched “an attack of
reversal” that overturned the whole battle situation. That was the style of black prince Alec.

Exactly because they were fellow people who knew each otherʼs hands, that new weapon would
become the key of the strategy――.

……Yet, speaking of the lady that was hidden behind Godouʼs back.

「M, my. I wonder if this is the tragic situation of『a dispute between two gentlemen concerning
me』that I heard from rumor……?」

She was making a worried face due to having idle thoughts that was of a different direction than
the fight.

In any case, Alec was being alert at Ame no Murakumo that was sinking into the
ground――toward its power, that he still wasnʼt proactively fighting. Rather him showering
Godou with godspeed trick play like the previous battle was something troublesome for Godou.
So he was thankful with this situation.

What was left was if his companion could come while this bluff was still working…….

「Iʼll say this, if itʼs the person you are waiting for then she wonʼt come.」

Alec easily said.

「I am also bringing along someone here. He should be entertaining your comrade right now. It
seem that the subordinates of cult founder Luo Hao are also wandering around so――well, I
donʼt think that your comrade will arrive shortly.」

「…………」

「Letʼs make this partyʼs attendance for Campione only. This is disadvantageous for me with two
against one, but I donʼt really mind.」

Page 142 of 217

「……As for me, I want to change the venue itself though.」

The moment he thought he might be able to grasp the pace, it was overturned on him.

The black prince Alec grinned at Godou who was talking like poor loser.

「What an extravagant guy to be able to feel discontent about the venue. If you donʼt want to
involve the people around into this, then you only need to fight so it doesnʼt come into that isnʼt
it?」

「Of course, Iʼm going to do just that.」

Godou clicked his tongue when it was his turn of getting checked.

As expected, the Britain Campione was well-informed of the aspect that Kusanagi Godou was the
most poor at. And then, little sparks began to crackle from Alecʼs whole body.

He planned to use godspeed once more.

How much he would be able to hinder him using Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi and the Black
Blade undergound――.

「Ku, Kusanagi-san-. Now that it has come to this, I will cooperate too, so letʼs escape together
from here! No matter what he say this is two versus one!」

Aisha gave a proposal now that the event had reached this point.

Godou nodded. For better or for worse she was a partner that might commit something
unexpected, but as expected she was also a Campione. She was an ally that he was happy to
have――but

*Katsun. Katsun. Katsun. Katsun.*

After ten-odd hours, Godou and others once more heard that characteristic footsteps.

It was the proof that man was coming. Come to think of it, the sun had sunk quite much. The
sinking sun dyed the world with color of blood――the time of dusk was beginning.

It wasnʼt as dark as night, but the vague twilight was fitting for that man.

「Joining hand with a specific someone……is something that I have no intention of doing.」

A tenor that sounded putting on airs leaked out from the black mask.

In the city that became the color of burning flame due to the setting sun, a mysterious person
clad in jet black outfit appeared.

Page 143 of 217

What made him different from mere eccentric costume player, was nothing else than his outfit and
“atmosphere of another world” that he also brought into this place.

「But in this place, it seem that it is also not bad. It appears that all of you are intending to start the event
with a situation of two versus one.」

One step, and then one more step, the bootsʼ footstep sound were approaching their direction.

Come to think of it, there was nobody coming to this park until now. Was that coincidence, or
else that was something inevitable due to an arrangement of someone.

Right now, there were only Campiones gathering her. And then.

「If John Pluto Smith took the side of black prince Alec――it will be two on two. Donʼt you think
that it will be a really exciting match?」

The godslayer of North America spoke that, so Godou was surprised.

「Taking Gascoigneʼs side, you say?」

「After all I and him are of the same opinion. In this devil king civil war, the unpredictable factor
that is Madam Aisha ought to be removed quickly.」

John Pluto Smith easily announced.

Of course, Godou didnʼt think that the black clothed and black masked Campione was his ally.
But, Godou still received a shock that wasnʼt little.

He vaguely felt it. This man and him were mysteriously clicking with each other.

Compared to the possibility of him confronting his elder sister in this devil king civil war, the
likelihood of him genuinely clashing against Smith seemed low――that was something that he
felt without any basis. However.

It appeared that was his false impression.

And then, there was one more person who felt surprise from this.

「You, are planning to form a united front with me?」

「Quite so, Gascoigne-kun. Itʼs not really strange isnʼt it? After all I am just reaching the same
conclusion with you after taking into account various factors about the situation.」

「Hmph.」

Alec was staring at Smith suspiciously.

Page 144 of 217

「I cannot really accept those words by face value but, fine then. Even if it’s only two on two for just this place
then it’s not bad. I’ll depend on you for the time being.」

「Hahahaha. I think that I am quite worthy for trust though.」

Smith lightly warded off Alecʼs comment and laughed.

「At the very least, what I am saying is at the same level with your own speech.」

「Stop saying nonsense. Itʼs still better if you only have costume habit but you are also a
haphazardly secretive person. I cannot stand to be confused with someone like you.」

Perhaps there was some kind of conflict between the two of them in the past.

Alec complained with really deep frown at Smith who laughed unabashedly, and then――his
whole body crackled with sparks. It was the activation of godspeed.

「Kyaaaaaa-!?」

Less then 0.1 second later Madam Aishaʼs figure vanished, leaving only a scream.

Alec also vanished. It seemed that he darted off somewhere with lightning speed. He kidnapped
the woman that was called as “The Queen of Mysterious Cave”.

And then, Kusanagi Godou who should be protecting her――clicked his tongue.

「Bringing in a dangerous thing into Japan……」

「What. If you only know how to enter the country without going through custom, then itʼs
something possible one way or another.」

Smith drew out his steel colored magic gun and pointed the gun muzzle at Godou.

Thanks to that this time he wasnʼt able to bind the nimble feet of Alec using the absorption of the
Sword of Black.

「Now, letʼs begin the match between fellow leftover――」

「O you who are sharp and cannot be approached easily, bring down the hammer on the crime of
breaking the contract!」

Godou immediately called his trump card.

Under the feet of Smith who was aiming the gun muzzle at him――the asphalt was dyed with
color of jet black darkness. From there a giant best with total length of ten-odd meter leaped out
and brought the blackly dressed mysterious person to the sky with its snout!

It was the manifestation of gigantic destroyer.

Page 145 of 217
「Oo!?」

「Sorry, but I have to go to where Aisha-san is!」

He grasped the pace in one go with a violent preemptive blow.

That was his intention. However, the enemy was also formidable. Right after that, John Pluto
Smithʼs excessively unique figure――transformed instantly.

『Fufufufu. So you are also making a mistake. Remember this, Kusanagi Godou. An opponent like
this fellow, is something that I have the most advantage against!』

Smith loud voice reverberated.

The opponent that the『Boar』pushed up to the sky when he leaped out from inside the ground,
was not human anymore. Now he was something that was as big as the fifth avatar of
Verethragna, furthermore he was a monster that possessed wings――a jet black demonic bird.

『I decreed under the name of the ruler of the underworld..』

The length of the wings surpassed ten meter.

It was a gallant bird of prey. Words of power were breathed out from the gigantic beak.

『Offer the black wings that fell the heavens. O sky, open your heart only for my sake.』

The avatar of evil god Tezcatlipoca ‒ Black Demonic Bird.

It was one of John Pluto Smithʼs shapeshifting bodies.

Like how Kusanagi Godou was handling ten avatars, it was said that the masked Campione also
transformed into his unique shapeshifting bodies in succession.

In a sense, the fellow well-matched godslayers finally carried out their clash.

Right after that, the ground of Odaiba began to shake irregularly.

The intensity was proportionate with seismic intensity of four. Of course this wasnʼt a natural
phenomenon or anything. When the godslayer that possessed the name of the ruler of
underworld transformed into demonic bird, it was decided that the ground would pay the
compensation for that.

Part 5

Page 146 of 217

Alec activated his godspeed and quickly approached Madam Aisha.

Next he firmly grasped her shoulder with one hand and then rushed away like that. In short Alexander
Gascoigne decisively kidnapped someone using the essentials of a thief snatching purse.

『Kyaaaaaaaaah』

Madam Aisha screamed.

Because it became hard to listen to sound in the middle of using godspeed, the sound sounded
excessively stiffened.

But he didnʼt pay that any attention and dashed away. Even while grasping a single woman with
standard body built, the authority of godspeed was lightening oneʼs own body and the baggage
with terrifying rate.

(Earthquake?)

The ground was starting to shake in violent pulsation.

That means――Alec took a glance to the sky. Just as he thought, a jet black giant bird was flying
to somewhere. It was the shapeshifting body of John Pluto Smith.

The compensation for changing into that form was『injuring the ground by earthquake』.

When he looked at the direction where his family from Japanese and America were at, there was
even a giant boar manifesting there. It appeared the devil king that came from Los Angeles
transformed to oppose that. Well.

(Itʼs suspicious though, just how long the『united front』that guy proposed can be maintained.)

Currently the eyes of Alec who was activating godspeed were catching the surrounding as
though everything was in slow motion.

Whether it was the flight of the demonic bird, and the fiercely shaking earth, and also the
panicking crowd of people.

Yes. The people that were crowding Odaiba were in panic from the sudden appearance of giant
beast and the earthquake, all of them were about to simultaneously escape in chaos.

At this time, Alec arrived in front of the station while still grasping the madam.

Parking lot that was too spacious, commercial building that was stupidly large, a model that
reproduced a famous robot from Japan anime in its actual size, this area was a gathering of all
those.

Page 147 of 217

Regardless of the time being evening of a weekday, a crowd of people in the count of thousand had come to
this area.

It seemed that they had came here evacuating to a wide area seeking place to escape.

Of course, if it was someone with Alec’s godspeed, then weaving through people while carrying a woman as
baggage was just like a child’s play. However.

Madam Aisha suddenly began to resist.

『Ple, please release me Alec-san!』

Kicking and struggling――she was not, in exchange she was heightening her magical power.

The body of the madam immediately separated from the hand of the sprinting Alec.

Yes. rather than physical strength, one should rely more on magical power at time when they
wanted to escape from a person that moved in godspeed. It was the essentials when opposing
magic or divine power.

Alec immediately stopped his feet and turned off his godspeed.

The whole surrounding that was moving in slow motion was also coming back wholly to normal
speed.

「Ouch ouch ouch ouch ouch…….」

The Aisha in question was thrown away on asphalt.

As the result of escaping from Alec who was moving in high speed, it was the same like jumping
off from a moving car, she got knocked on the road and ended up rolling on the road.

Even so she ended up with only saying『ouch』, that was the bullshit of a Campione.

「Well, in the end a godspeed is『the power to shorten the travel time』. It doesnʼt mean that I
raise my physical speed, so even if you jump away it doesnʼt amount to much.」

Alec murmured while walking toward the madamʼs position.

「Regardless of your external appearance, but as expected from an old veteran with long history.
You are experienced in many aspects. You really understand well about the troublesomeness of
the godspeed ability.」

「I, I think that kind of remark is not good, Alec-san!」

Page 148 of 217

「……Why? I am just paying respect to the battle career that you has walked through until now am I
not?」

「You cannot do that-. Is Alec-san having fun in bullying me!?」

「I donʼt especially have the intention of bullying you but……. I am merely doing what have to
be done for the sake of the objective of removing you forcefully――」

「Geez! Alec-san you blockhead! You are the enemy of woman!」

The ground was still shaking irregularly. The intensity might be 3 Richter.

The earthquake was caused by Smithʼs transformation, so it should calm down soon.

Amidst that, Alec was accompanying the angry Madam Aisha having a talk that was lacking in
dignity that was fitting for devil king. There he shuddered.

The plaza where a robot model with total height of 18 meter was placed on――.

The crowd that evacuated to this place, was a few thousand people.

They who were clamoring at the surrounding for some reason were glaring at Alexander
Gascoigne who shouldnʼt have no relation at all with them, they were sending him a gaze of
hatred!

(He is that beautiful womanʼs――enemy)

(He is saying, he is going to remove a woman that frail?)

(Enemy of woman. Enemy of woman. Enemy of woman. Enemy of woman……)

(Unforgivable! A man that is bullying that person, is absolutely absolutely unforgivable!)

ʻI see!ʼ The instant Alec noticed, he turned on his godspeed once more.

He sprinted and weaved through between the crowd, dashed up the wall of a huge commercial
building, and reached the rooftop instantly.

And then he turned off the godspeed once more, immediately after that,

「Where has that person go!?」

「Catch him and make him prostrate himself! He has to apologize!」

「Thatʼs too lukewarm-. We need to hand him over to the police――no! It should be okay to kill
him!」

「Letʼs torture him! Make him regret he was ever born!」

Page 149 of 217
「Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill!」

「That man is enemy of woman. In other words he is a man that has turned half of human race
into enemy. Erase him from this world as soon as he is found!」

The yell of the people turned into angry roar that echoed to heaven.

The majority of the people here were Japanese. They should be people that were merely living
with carefree feeling, unrelated to any sense of danger in this peaceful country.

Yet regardless of that fact, urge to kill and mania were gushing out from them.

The earthquake was already ending. But, the people didnʼt even care about that――.

「The devilishness of Madam Aisha, what dreadfulness.」

Alec keenly realized it while looking down at the angry mob.

Devil king Aishaʼs――charm authority was so easily able of overwriting the feeling of the people
like this! Furthermore it was done almost instantly!

「『The unsatisfactory feeling』the madam displayed to me just now. That woman was acting
like that, so it was hard to notice but……it seems that she is really being serious huh.」

Though he was still being unclear, just what was his action that was making the madam feeling
displeased.

Just by Madam Aisha showing her serious displeasure openly, the crowd was sympathizing with
that feeling and they behaved as a devotee of the bewitching lady…….

Alec used the magic of『sight reinforcement』. It was so he could observe the ground in more
detail.

Right after that he was assaulted with even more shock.

「He is over there you guys!」

「Catch him, hurry!」

Several of the crowd pointed at the rooftop.

They caught sight of Alec who escaped there. The building had 21 floors. Its height should be
around sixty, seventy meter, despite that the crowd was able to sight him without telescope.

「Does a Bedouin with eyesight of 5.0 happen to be among them……」

Of course that wasnʼt it. Alec immediately comprehended it.

Page 150 of 217

The bunches that pointed at him were people that could be found everywhere in Japan. There was even a
person among them that was wearing glasses.

Most likely the authority of charm was reinforcing their body.

To test it he tried to use not his Campione authority, but a magic of『magic power detection』.

From all the people that were swarming below, all member of the crowd that numbered more than a
thousand, he could sense wave of magic power welling up from them all. Alec nodded.

「In addition they are even preparing weapons.」

Some people of the crowd were snapping off tree branch at the roadside, to use them as
improvised club.

In addition, they were swinging the weapon with familiar movement. A plump salary man who
didnʼt look like he was doing sport or martial arts was swinging his club sharply that it made
*bun!* sound. It wasnʼt as skilled as a master could do, but that motion looked polished enough
for a warrior.

There were also people that picked stone from the roadside and made throwing motion.

Of course it must be for the sake of throwing the stone to Alec.

「Charming crowd of average people that can be found anywhere in the world just within a few
seconds, changing them into an army of devotee that wonʼt even balk to die or cause massacre if
it is for the sake of queen Aisha…….Most likely the eyesight is only the beginning, even their
physical ability and fighting skill are also strengthened――」

A fearsome charm authority. By any chance this might be the original way of using this
authority.

Because Madam Aisha was gentle by nature, she didnʼt use this power that could even perform
mass brainwashing except for『broadening her circle of friend』…….

The crowd began to charge toward the building, each of them scrambling to be the first.

Surely they were trying to rush until the rooftop to attack Alec. It appeared that Madam Aisha
didnʼt particularly give any instruction or anything, and left the angry crowd to act by
themselves.

Was she intending to commence a plan of erasing Alec by taking advantage of this riot?

「Well, that is hardly possible thinking about that ladyʼs personality.」

After murmuring that, he turned on his godspeed once more.

Page 151 of 217

In order to chase after the madam’s whereabouts, he leaped down lightly from the rooftop.

At the same time Alec sent a telepathy. He had arranged for helper in advance for the sake of the time when
unexpected situation occurred.

(This is )

Even after transforming into a demonic bird, John Pluto Smith’s consciousness didn’t change.

Even while soaring at the sky of Odaiba that was dyed with dusk, the godslayer who came from Los Angeles
was still working his brain. Right now he was in the middle of a showdown against Kusanagi Godou.

(This boar, it is a demonic beast that is more troublesome than I thought.)

Originally, a beast of land without wing should not be a match against him.

The current Smith was a freely soaring large demonic bird. No matter how large and fierce the enemy was, it
was just a beast that had no option other than sticking on ground. He only needed to attack from the sky
following his whim, using his sharp claws and beaks to carve it apart. Yet despite so.

The fierce beast that was an avatar of Verethragna howled repeatedly many times.

Each time it did that, ultrasonic waves were emitted from the whole body of the muscularly sturdy giant
boar. It was a cannon shot of sure kill, aiming at the demonic bird peeking for a chance to attack from the
sky.

OOOOOOOooooooNNNN-!

OOOOOOOOoooooooNNNNN-!

OOOOOOOOOooooooooNNNNNN-!

On top of accurate aim, it could fire consecutively. Its might for anti air cannon fire had nothing that could
be criticized. Furthermore even while the black giant boar was rampaging on the reclaimed land of Odaiba,
cutting a swath through the lining up marine transportations and logistics warehouses, it was easily
continuing its supersonic waves attack.

Smith was thinking while escaping around the sky.

(It doesn’t look like I can expect it to run out of bullet or stamina.)

Smith=demonic bird was riding the updraft air current like a swallow riding the sea breeze, moving left and
right swayingly leaving it to the wind, at times he did acrobatic maneuver midair like folding his wings and
freefalling and so on, evading somehow the supersonic waves bombardment from the ground.

Page 152 of 217

KUeeeeeEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE-!

「Smoke vomiting mirror, the omen of Tezcatlipoca!」

While traversing right overhead the『Boar』skimming the low altitude on the ground――from
the beak of the demonic bird, words of power and――poisonous smoke was unleashed.

It was a demonic poison mist.

This mist would instantly dissolve even the earthʼs biggest mammalian the blue whale.

However, this too was blown away by the『Boar』ʼs supersonic waves and it got away totally
unscathed.

(Even if I continue the confrontation of land versus air like this, it will be difficult to conquer this
opponent, huh……)

Smith couldnʼt be associated with foolishness of repeating attack without likelihood of success.

While cutting through the sky of dusk with his demonic bird shapeshifting, he discovered the
suitable raw material. If he was in his human form, then he must be smiling behind his mask.

(Thatʼs just right. Letʼs use that.)

Later on it felt like even Annie Charlton would threw sarcastic comment to him.

Even while having such prediction, Smith=demonic bird accelerated toward a famous spot of
Odaiba. Coastal subcenter and Koutou wardʼs Wakasu――the two reclaimed land were
connected by a suspension bridge above Tokyo Bay.

Its total length was 2.6 kilometer. Its width was 24 meter. It seemed that it was called as Tokyo
Gate Bridge.

It was also famous as a spot to view the night scenery of this bay area.

(Well, perhaps someone other than Annie will also complaint to me for this.)

He didnʼt really mind that. This would be an offering that was given for the sake of resolving a
great incident that might develop to world destruction. It was a necessary sacrifice. A small
sacrifice in a great cause. As one of the players that was fighting in a game with gods as the
enemy, Smith threw the dice really indifferently.

「Flesh that is delicacy of offering, eat the part that is delicacy……now is the time I become
god!」

That was the words of power in order to transform.

Page 153 of 217

Black cloud thunder cloud covered the sky of dusk in the blink of eye which released a single streak of
lightning. The large bridge at the lower world that was struck with that was completely enveloped in flame
altogether in less than a moment.

As a bridge it had an extraordinary totale length that surpassed two kilometer. It was a splendidly huge
man-made structure.

Smith=demonic bird charged straight toward the blazing gate bridge.

「That guy, doing that without hesitation……」

Godou sighed in front of the preposterous view.

The exit and entrance of Tokyo Bay that connected toward Pacific Ocean.

The Tokyo Gate Bridge that spanned there was burning. The whole bridge with total length of
2.6 kilometer was heartily blazing up, engulfed in crimson flame.

There was something that was standing up from inside that conflagration.

It was a jet-black giant. Its skin was the color of darkness, its whole body was burly. And then,
the long cloth that it wore in place of clothes was so colorful with three colors of red, yellow, and
black.

However only its right leg was created from obsidian.

It was shouldering a wooden tube that was filled with several spears, its head decorated with
turkey feather.

It was truly an unusually shaped giant. The shapeshift body『Archmage』.

The giant that boasted as the strongest form of John Pluto Smith――it jumped down from the
blazing up gate bridge with unexpected agility.

And then it stood imposingly on the sea. It didnʼt sink into the sea water.

The giant with total height of ten-odd meter, and weight of forty, fifty ton was……!

This must also be an outrageous work of magic power. Smith offered Tokyo Gate Bridge as
sacrifice in order to transform himself into the “Sacred Giant”.

「Canʼt be helped. Beat up that guy!」

OOOOOOOOooooooooOOOOOONNN-!

Page 154 of 217

The giant beast that was in the middle of rampaging toward Wakasu area where the gate bridge was located
responded with joyful howl.

In the first place he summoned it by imagining the full size model of a famous mobile suits while
thinking『You can do as you please with the big thing in front of the station, so come!』.

However, the ferocious fifth avatar of Verethragna immediately agreed to the objective change.

It was a beast that would choose a target with great vitality if it was going to destroy something anyway.

Thus, a few minutes later.

At the reclaimed land of the center breakwater on the map it was the center of Odaiba while also an
area of continuously sprawling empty land, there a giant beast and a giant encountered each other.

OOOOoooooooooooooOOOOOONNN=!

The moment they met, the『Boar』launched its supersonic waves.

The『Archmage』quickly swung its left hand and brushed away the invisible bullet. It seemed that
protective magic power was residing in that hand.

In turn the giant drew out a spear from its back and threw it, which was quickly evaded to the side by
the『Boar』.

The spearhead smashed onto the ground, then the spear of the evil god Tezcatlipoca caused an explosion
which scattered crimson flame and shockwave around, but it was completely meaningless.

After both sides’ flying projectile ended up in failure, they flung themselves into each other into a
grapple .

GAaaaaaN!

Flesh against flesh, the thunderous sound of a clash between two large masses roared in the reclaimed land.

Even when the ferocious『Boar』used its specialty the body charge with the tusks on its snout stabbing
forward, the『Archmage』skillfully dodged like an excellent wrestling athlete, it then grappled the side of
the enemy’s neck in the attempt to bring in the enemy into a guillotine choke. The『Boar』shook that
off…….

It was an even grappling match.

Godou was watching over that situation from the wharf.

Page 155 of 217

There was a bit too much distance for him to go to the actual site. He couldn’t immediately arrive there even
if he ran. Rather than doing that he ought to send magic power and instruction from here. The『Boar』that
could also be said as his other self didn’t seem losing against Smith’s shapeshift body.

That was why he had no leeway to go away from this spot to search for Madam Aisha.

As for the most important person that was taken away by Black Prince Alec .

「If it’s Erica and Liliana, and also Mariya, then it will work out somehow……that’s all that I can say
huh.」

Godou was enduring his uneasiness while murmuring the name of his companions.

Part 6

Erica and Lu Yinghua who were in confrontation on a buildingʼs rooftop.

Both of them were repeating fierce exchanges in a situation that was alternatively progressing back and

forth.

「That weapon, it seems to have a considerable benefit eh!」

「Yeah! If I remember right they said itʼs thunder law of evil extermination and demon purification or

something? Anyway, looks like such power of name is crammed plenty in this just so you know!」

For a test, Erica scattered a handful of metallic powder that she summoned using magic to the air――

The dusts that were filling the area around Lu Yinghua were catching『white heat』without a momentʼs

delay. It was a magic that rapidly increased the metalʼs temperature. A light flashed, and using the

countless metallic dusts that reached the temperature of 1500 degree which equaled the temperature of

a smelting furnace, the wonder child of martial world was burn to death altogether with the surrounding

air――.

Page 156 of 217

That was how it was supposed to go.

*hyun hyun hyun hyun hyun!*

When the nine joint whip in question was swung, the heated metallic dusts were returned to normal
powder!

Lu Yinghua grinned broadly, not troubled at all by the powdery air.

「This is more or less my family’s cherished treasure, seems that it is called Raihouben or something.」
(TN: Raihouben=Thunder Law Whip)

「In other words, you want to say that my magic is sealed by that?」

「Correct answer!」

This time Lu Yinghua twisted the nine joint whip with a slight snap of his wrist.

However, it didnʼt hit Erica. The Raihouben was tossed slowly. It didnʼt even have enough force
in its motion.

It was like someone tossing an apple or orange to a friend. That was why Erica was taken by
surprise.

Erica predicted that it would be a sure kill attack that was fast and peerless.

「!?」

Just like paper streamer that was thrown when a ship sailed out, the metallic stick that was
divided into nine joints hit Ericaʼs shoulder and chest, *kashan* the whip raised such sound
before falling down.

There shouldnʼt be any wound from that. But, Erica was astonished.

「What the!?」

The Raihouben that hit her body erased magic from her flesh body.

By nature Erica was specialized in alchemy that manipulated iron and reinforcement magic. Even
Liliana couldnʼt catch up to her in those fields by far. She put『body reinforcement』in her own
body that drastically increased her physical ability. She also put『self-protection』that reduced
damage.

However, those magic――were erased from Ericaʼs body.

She felt her beloved sword of lion, Cuore de Lione to be heavier than usual, that discomfort
spontaneously caused Erica to be astonished.

Page 157 of 217

It was at that timing Lu Yinghua wasted no time to thrust straight at Erica’s throat with his right hand
forming blade shape!

「Hahahaha! You are full of opening you know, Nee-san!?」

「Unthinkable. I and this child――donʼt take us lightly!」

Erica somehow swung her neck to the side and barely evaded the thrust.

Lu Yinghuaʼs pinky grazed her slightly, producing a straight horizontal laceration on Ericaʼs white
neck. If she remembered correctly it was the technique of『Phoenix Claw Stealing Heart』of
Phoenix Twelve Divine Palm, its power was just as could be expected from it.

But, Erica who dodged that commanded, toward the magic sword Cuore de Lione.

「O sword of the lion king, reveal your true form――burn in fury!」

Ericaʼs beloved weapon had the external appearance of a『slender sword』.

However, that was its temporary appearance. For the sake of her training, Erica transformed the
sword from its original appearance that was a magic sword of the lion king, a very long big
sword into a slender one. When she became able to launch fierce and heavy slash and thrust
even with this kind of feeble weapon, that was exactly the time she was a true swordsman.

Right now, she released that seal and returned Cuore de Lione into a large sword.

It was a wide broad sword(one handed sword). It changed into appearance, thickness, and length
that were worthy for the inscription of lion.

Page 158 of 217

Page 159 of 217
「What!?」

Lu Yinghua was unusually surprised.

Erica whose physical strength had dropped was making her weapon heavier. Surely that was
unexpected. Furthermore, aiming to attack the personal pupil of the magic sect founder at his
unguarded moment, the magic sword of lion attacked!

「Waa――!? What the hell, is that!?」

「Fufufufu! Please receive it, the fang of angry lion!」

The sturdy sword Cuore de Lione was――dragging along Ericaʼs right arm while piercing its tips
toward Lu Yinghua. Even when the young chivalrous martial artist dodged that, the same thrust
was continuously launched for the second, third, fourth time. It was like a lion biting on its prey.

Erica wasnʼt controlling the sword.

The magic sword was moving by its own will, trying to kill Lu Yinghua.

And then, what transformed the magic sword into『golem shaped into sword』, was the result
of its master, Ericaʼs alchemy.

The lion that was shaped into sword attacked Lu Yinghua with sweeping slash this time.

Immediately following, before the blade of the magic sword hit――the wonder child dropped to
the ground.

「Shit-. As expected of Nee-san, what a female fox!」

He wasnʼt slashed, he dropped to the ground by himself before he got cut.

With his back on the ground, his posture facing up――Lu Yinghua spun a rotation like a
pinwheel, with that force he launched a spinning kick with his left foot! Aiming at the right hand
of Erica that was holding the sword!

「!?」

Erica quickly kicked on the ground and jumped backward together with her beloved sword.

Surely that kind of movement would be impossible if she was moving the sword by herself.
Thanks to this jump the kick that Lu Yinghua sent while lying down hit empty air and Ericaʼs
hand ended up unhurt.

However, the attack from the ground didnʼt end.

Page 160 of 217

Lu Yinghua was still lying down facing up. He made his back as axis and like a pinwheel he started rotating
repeatedly in high speed more than before. In addition, while lying down and rotating, he unleashed the
second, third, fourth, fifth kick without end!

This time too Erica could do nothing but jumping backward.

It would be unbearable to receive pursuit, so she jumped in a big way more than five meters backwards.

Seeing that she was able to escape to a spot that his foot couldn’t reach, finally Lu Yinghua stopped
imitating pinwheel and stood up slowly.

「It has been a long time since I was forced to do Running Dog Fist.」

The rare child prodigy grinned broadly in amusement.

What was fitting for the young man who was learning from the queen Luo Cuilian was surely
technique of flying phoenix ‒ ascending dragon that aimed for the sky.

In spite of that, he splendidly displayed his use of sharp eccentric martial art crawling on the
ground. It was also resembling the martial arts of Brazil, the capoeira.

But, Erica recalled that it was a different martial arts.

「If I remember correctly, in China there is a martial art where the user pretend to be drunk and
fight while lying down isnʼt it?」

「Aa, the Drunken Fist huh. Iʼm a minor so master didnʼt teach me that. A person like Nee-san
who is outside the martial world might find it easier to call it “Dog Fist”. Well, its appearance is a
bit bad, but together with Drunken Fist they are really useful.」

Lu Yinghua boasted.

The movement of dropping himself to the ground was showy, but there was many opening in
doing that. It wasnʼt something that could be used lightly in an evenly matched offense and
defense. Those techniques were something to be used at the risk of oneʼs life, when launching a
counterattack to recover from a hopeless situation. For example in a situation like fighting an
armed opponent barehanded.

Evading the slash of sword or katana by bending down to the ground, and from there
counterattacked with kick or something else.

The concept of Drunken Fist and Dog Fist also came from there.

As expected, the Lu Yinghua today was different from usual. He unleashed even a secret fist that
he himself called as『dog』without hesitation. That meant, by any chance――

Page 161 of 217

「Well, in any case you are not an opponent that can be overcame that easily……. Like this I can only
count on Liliana to back up Godou and protect Madam Aisha.」

However, her chest felt uneasy. If her prediction was correct.

Right now her friend and rival should be in an even more danger than Erica.

In front of an opponent of higher rank, Sir Iceman.

Liliana Krancjar was cornered into overwhelmingly inferior position.

Her beloved magic sword Il Maestro already had its seal released, a long handle had been added
to the saber shaped blade, returning it into the form of naginata.

With that handle, she earnestly tried to block the “iron bludgeon” that Iceman swung.

In addition as a holy knight in possession of『Sacred Privilege of Extermination』, she circulated

all of that grace into her body protection, making her body clad in personal barrier of self-
protection.

Yet despite so.

「Kuh……!」

She was blown away just like a billiard ball that was hit by a cue.

Lilianaʼs dainty body flew for six, seven meter midair, her back was then crashed fiercely into the
buildingʼs wall. Blood spewed out from her mouth.

If she didnʼt have the sacred protection, her internal organs might burst and she would die
instantly.

「Oo. It has been really a long time since I cannot decided the fight with one attack. It seems you
has trained hard huh, Krancjar-kun.」

On the other hand, Sir Iceman was praising Liliana happily.

He even narrowed his eyes smilingly. It was the face of a man of character that was happy with
the rise of his junior knight. However, the arms that was carried with both hands of such him
was the very definition of brutal. With a pole made from evergreen oak 1.5 meter long, it was
attached with「iron weight in quadrangular prism shape」.

Just the weight at the end of the pole, had the same size with the head of a grown man――.

Page 162 of 217

That weapon was called as『mace』. Even the knight of middle age often used the same weapon. However,
most was something smaller than this.

It was a weapon for the sake of striking and winning against a knight that was clad in full iron armor that
deflected sword.

Even metal plate that couldn’t be cut using blade could be crushed using steel weight. The flesh body inside
would also get crushed, in addition it could also injure internal organs using it’s impact. It was lacking in
elegance but it was a boorishly terrifying weapon. It was that kind of weapon.

Furthermore

Iceman was pouring the『Sacred Privilege of Extermination』into this heavy mace!

「Well then, I wonder how you will fare against the second strike?」

He approached the collapsed Liliana with brisk pace and swung his mace with both hands.

Icemanʼs second strike was closer to a golf strike rather than martial art. It was a beating to
scoop up a target that was lying down on ground.

Liliana was once again only protecting her body with the naginataʼs handle and barrier.

It would be the end if her sacred protection weakened even if only slightly,

「Gu――kuuh!」

This time too she was splendidly blown away by more than 10 meters.

However, it was the second strike. In the middle she twirled like a dragonfly and landed on the
ground. It was the obstinacy of Liliana Krancjar that was known for the lightness of her body
movement that was like a fairy.

She glared at Iceman severely.

The legendary holy knight that was born in Holland nodded at her with affectionate smile.

He seemed happy from the bottom of his heart at Lilianaʼs hard struggle. Even though he had no
intention at all to hold back at his third strike no matter what.

「So the story that he is specialized in offensive to a ridiculous degree is true……」

Liliana murmured.

Page 163 of 217

The uncle of Erica who was considered as his worthy rival, Paolo Blandelli used shield, a warrior that put
importance of defense instead, but Sir Iceman was said to be the opposite of him. However, 『The Man of
Ice』was endowed with offensive power that enabled him to persist in that path.

「It will be great if Erica can be the one to go rescuing Madam Aisha like this.」

Liliana murmured secretly.

Ending this confrontation against Iceman quickly with result other than defeat――was
impossible. Realizing that fact, Liliana betted her hope toward her sword friend the Diavolo
Rosso.

(――san. ――san-. Liliana-san!)

(Mariya Yuri!?)

Liliana was surprised hearing a whisper in her ear.

The companion who was protecting the faction of Kusanagi Godou from the realm of the dead,
Mariya Yuri was sending telepathy to her.

(Yes. Erica-san also has no leeway, so I think path of survival other than defeating Sir Iceman
here is――)

(It might not exist is it……)

She communicated with Mariya Yuri using spiritual power of telepathy.

Liliana was a witch. Her senses were far sharper compared to average magician.

In the same manner how Kusanagi Godou received the telepathy of Yuri using Campioneʼs super
senses, actually such thing was also possible for Liliana. Perhaps this would be impossible for
Erica.

(Then, there is no other way other than doing something about this by my own strength. Can I
rely on you for help!?)

(Please leave it to me!)

Page 164 of 217

Page 165 of 217
The moment the briefing session with telepathy was over, Iceman came forward.

He lightly closed the distance all of a sudden and made a full swing with his large mace. To say it in sword
expression, he was launching an attack from overhead position straight downward like splitting a
chopstick.

If she got hit with that there would be only death. It was at that moment.

Liliana let out power of words.

「Kamimusubi, Takamimusubi, Ikumusubi, Tarmusubi, Oomiya no Hime, Oomiketsu no Kami,

Kotoshironushi, I offer my prayer to the gods. Respond to the appeasement of the medium and calm the
deceased spirit, please reveal the tranquility……!」(TN: Those seven names are god names in Japanese
Mythology.)

「Muh!?」

It was slight but――today, the man of ice showed his shock for the first time.

As expected. He understood. The words of power that Liliana spun didnʼt come from Europe, but
something of Japanʼs princess shrine maiden.

White radiance was emitted further from the blue light of sacred protection Liliana was clad
with.

This was exactly the bright light of『Spirit Pacification』.

The secret ceremony that Mariya Yuri used at the attack of goddess Circe and also other cases.
It appeased the highly strung mystical force with heart of calm, and calmed down even divine
power of sacred beast class――.

The new white light of defense gently blocked the super heavy class blow that was swung at her
like lightning, neutralizing the force beautifully!

「This is, it can soak up even a blow of sacred slaughter!?」

「Calming spirits that is what Japanʼs princess shrine maiden possesses――itʼs such thing, Sir
Iceman!」

It was sent to her by Mariya Yuri in the realm of the dead using spiritual power of telepathy.

Liliana was a witch with strong spiritual sight, actually she was a female practitioner that was
connected to the same genealogy with Japanʼs princess shrine maiden. For that reason she was
able to align her soul in high level and given this secret ceremony.

That meant that she was leaving her protection to the other person completely――

Page 166 of 217

「And they warred against the Midianites, as the Lord commanded Moses; took all the women of Midian
captives……and their little ones! And they burnt all their cities wherein they dwelt, and all their goodly
castles, with fire!」

Biding her time, Liliana chanted one of holy knightʼs words of power.

With the sacred privilege of exterminator, she commanded『confinement』at Iceman. Thirteen

rose vines suddenly grew from the asphalt in ground, entangling the four limbs and the torso of
the man of ice over and over again, sealing his freedom to move completely.

She left her defense to Yuri and poured all her strength to these words of power. That was
exactly the reason of this most spectacular victory.

What was left was――

「O wings of Artemis!」

Chanting the words of power of flight magic, Liliana flew away.

She rushed on the sky of dusk while being enveloped in blue light, flying away with that speed.
She intended to first take position on a high ground somewhere to chase after the whereabouts
of Madam Aisha and Prince Alec.

「Do you understand what is the situation with Kusanagi Godou?」

There was no answer. Liliana noticed with a start.

Yuri was sending her the spiritual power of Spirit Pacification that spanned over worlds, from
the realm of the dead to this world. Surely the burden of doing that was large, that Mariya Yuri
had used up her strength. She already couldnʼt do “cunning deed” like just now anymore.

Bracing herself, Liliana continued her flight――.

And then, seeing off the flying away blue light.

「She got me. Iʼll recognize this Kranjcar. This is my defeat.」

Iceman said that with just a little vexation.

Thirteen vines were restricting his body, it would take a little bit of time to erase all of it.

This commandment was also sealing Icemanʼs magic. If he didnʼt store his magical power a bit
first, then his removal technique wouldnʼt affect the restrain well.

Well, he guessed that it was also fine to take a rest here.

Page 167 of 217

「The vulgar quarrel of Campiones no, affected by their overly rash rampage, perhaps even us their
followers are also getting heated.」

The current state of the battle was still within the opening stage of the civil war, the middle stage
would just begin to start.

It couldnʼt be said as the situation where he ought to make frantic efforts. Thinking of the future
of the Campiones with the black prince Alec at the forefront of his mind, Iceman lightly shrugged
his shoulders.

Part 7

「Uuuuu-. I did it again……」

At a sandy beach that was rarely existed in Tokyo――at Odaiba Beach, someone was walking
trudgingly.

It was Madam Aisha. She was completely down, it was caused by her mental fatigue and regret
rather than her physical fatigue.

「For everyone to be turned until like that. Aah. Everything is because my power is no good isnʼt
it……. Also my human charm like my sweetness or my beauty was surely causing various bad
effects which caused that kind of calamity……」(TN:So she finally gets it…she is quite thick isnʼt
she in regards to herself.)

Due to her authority of charm, the people who were in front of the station were completely
turned into rioter.

When it had reached that far then their wild enthusiasm and rampage couldnʼt be suppressed
that easily anymore. The perpetrator that was Aisha disappearing herself from there was instead
a quicker way to calm the people down.

Thus, Aisha secretly escaped from the stationʼs front.

Usually it was difficult though, to escape from right in the middle of a passionate crowd. But
when she requested『I, Iʼm sorry-』, the people would immediately opened up a way for her. As
the result, she escaped by making the rampage of more than a thousand people as her cover.
The young Alec should have lose sight of Aishaʼs position too.

Now she was wondering what she should do for her nesting place tonight and a hiding place
from here on――.

「My?」

Page 168 of 217

Suddenly above her head was clouded.

Something big seemed to be coming from above right overhead Aisha.

The sun at the evening time projected that silhouette on the ground. It was really big. It felt like its size was
bigger than ten meters. The upper body part was a body line of mature woman. The contour of its waist
could also be properly seen, showing an explicit body style. However, the lower body part looked like snake
while the ankle part until the tip was shaped like fish’s tail fin. The thing that was growing from its back was
wing……?

「Don’t tell me!?」

Aisha looked above her head with opened mouth. There a strange shape of an evil god was
floating.

The upper body was a beautiful girl. The lower body was a snake. And then there were bird
wings on its back――. However, the moment its eyes met Aishaʼs, the evil god flew away
with『Hyun!』.

「Goddess Melusine. After she was defeated by me, she became my subordinate.」

「Alec-san!?」

「Not only fighting. Sorcery and divination, even searching people or lost things, she is an all-
purpose assistant that will listen to anything I request but……her excessively shy character is
her only flaw. If her face is seen, she will immediately vanish somewhere else.」

Alec that she should have shaken off suddenly appeared.

It must be the result of him using the all purpose guide and godspeed. It was a reunion that was
too sudden. The black prince was talking dispassionately to the shocked Aisha.

「Madam. Even you who escaped is immediately discovered by me again.」

「For, for me, there is nothing at all that I need to say to Alec-san!」

「But I have. The continuation of the talk of before, I want to have it slowly with you.」

「Hieeeee-」

It was that moment.

Blue light descended down from the sunset sky and landed in front of Aisha.

Liliana Krancjar――it was the entrance of a girl who shared pleasure and pain with her at the
ancient Gallia. Before the two godslayers could say something, the silver haired female knight
quickly rushed at Aisha.

Page 169 of 217

「I will lead you to Kusanagi Godou’s side. May I do that!?」

「Ye, yes!」

With only that exchange, Liliana rushed to the sky once more.

Liliana held Aisha firmly and used flight magic once more.

「Yo, you are able to find my whereabouts well arenʼt you!?」

「Itʼs just something like a guesswork. The evil god of Prince Alec appeared, so I only flew at
that direction in a sink or swim.」

「Even so you saved me-. Thank you very much!」

「Itʼs not something to thank me about. If Prince Alec is chasing after us, I wonʼt be able to shake
him off no matter what. For the time being, letʼs link up with my lord.」

「Pl, please! But, where is Kusanagi-san?」

「I think……you will soon understand if you look.」

「Ah, itʼs true.」

With Lilianaʼs flight magi, the two of them ascended to the height of Odaibaʼs sky.

The period of dusk was already over, the curtain of night and the glints of the stars were
becoming the ruler of the night sky. The lighting up of Odaiba and every place in Tokyo was
starting. If one more hour passed, they would be able to enjoy a night view that was worth
seeing.

And then, five, four kilometer from here was the reclaimed land.

At the extensive vacant land that was unused, Kusanagi Godouʼs avatar the『Boar』, and John
Pluto Smithʼs shapeshift body the『Archmage』were in the middle of scuffling.

When the black wild boar charged forward, the Archmage lightly evaded like a matador.

When the archmage threw the spear on his back, the wild boar breathed out supersonic waves
from its mouth and pulverized the spear.

Fierce clash of offense and defense were continuing back and forth. Most likely Kusangi Godou
was also somewhere nearby that. Also, Aisha noticed.

She and Liliana were flying, enveloped in blue light.

Page 170 of 217

There was a presence that was following slightly right behind them. When she looked, a gathering of thin
sparks was shadowing them. Most likely it was Prince Alec who transformed into incarnation of lightning.

It seemed that by changing into that form, it became possible for him to fly .

The time when all of them would assemble once more was approaching.

「This time……I too have to do my best. I cannot let Godou-san to fight alone!」

Aisha clenched her fist tightly in resolve.

「What!?」

Godou opened his eyes widely.

The『Boar』and Smithʼs giant were continuing evenly matched offense and defense on the
spacious reclaimed land. However, the『Archmage』with very strange appearance
suddenly――vanished.

The moment Godou was feeling suspicious of the reason that happened, blue light immediately
came to land right beside him.

It was the arrival of Liliana and Madam Aisha.

Immediately after, brilliant cluster of sparks also landed from the sky which turned into Alecʼs
figure. After that, less than ten-odd second later. The usual footsteps resounded.

*Katsun. Katsun. Katsun. Katsun. Katsun.*

The devil king in black clothes slowly made his entrance at the very last. Sensing the sign of a
gathering of Campiones caused him to feel like showing his face.

「The actors appear together on the stage once more, a new curtain is raised. It seem that it has
become that kind of scene.」

「Hmph. So you come here because of your desire for your turn.」

「Ku, Kusanagi-san-. I too will also do my best as much as possible!」

John Pluto Smithʼs way of talking that was putting on air.

The frowning Black Prince Alecʼs cynicism.

Madam Aishaʼs zeal that most likely would be a fruitless effort.

Page 171 of 217

The reassembling of four godslayers. Godou nodded at Liliana with gratitude at the knight’s effort to make
this possible. Liliana nodded back at him with a strong expression. The critical moment would begin from
here. Surely that was what she wanted to convey to him.

And then, Smith suddenly whispered.

「Hmm. Madam Aisha is talking like that but……. Kusanagi Godou, it seems that this will become two
versus one in essence.」

The bare face and also expression under the mask couldnʼt be seen.

However, Smithʼs tone also sounded teasing in some respect.

「It is for the sake of you all that I recommend a quick surrender. What do you think?」

「Rest assured. That is just an unnecessary consideration.」

Godou said it clearly.

The truth was――from a little while ago, he felt the air starting to sting on his skin.

The trump card would become unable to be patient soon. The impatience from waiting for their
turn was oozing out to the outside world.

And then, right after that. Thunder roared at the night sky that was finally covered with dusk.

「Hou.」

Alec opened his eyes wide in astonishment.

「Is this your doing, John Pluto Smith?」

「No. It also seem that this is not Marquis Vobanʼs arrival, and it also doesnʼt seem to be your
trick am I right?」

Smith who seemed to enjoy the abnormality was whispering calmly, even Alec was floating a
smile on his lips.

As expected the two of them were also Campione. Even in front of the omen of struggle to the
death and danger, they reacted like this. Truly they were good-for-nothing that couldnʼt be
helped anymore.

Well――unfortunately, Kusanagi Godou was also the same family like them though…….

In order to proof that fact, the three Campiones worked up their magic power more and more to
the maximum, at that time when they were about to liberate the authority they possessed.

Page 172 of 217

「During the time when good results hasn’t ripen yet, even virtuous person will meet evil. If thy arrive at
the time good results turn ripe goodness will be met.」

「「「!?」」」

Suddenly Madam Aisha chanted her words of power, causing the three men to be shocked
altogether.

「He, must not belittle evil, with the thought that retribution shall not come to oneself. He, must
not belittle virtue, with the thought that retribution shall not come to oneself. The falling drops
of water fill the water jug well. The fool fill it with evil, the wise fill it with virtue……」

Of course, no matter how much she looked like a gentle woman, in the first place she too was a
Campione.

It wasnʼt strange at all even when she started using extremely powerful authority. However, the
words of power just now――appeared to be something really bad.

In reality, the night sky of the dusk was suddenly changing color to reddish black.

The complicated tint that should be called as red which appeared to be black was spreading
above Godou and others. It was as though large amount of lifeblood was thrown out to the
curtain of night.

The moon rising to the reddish black sky was excessively clear and bright, it was abnormally
white.

The clincher was the wind. A wind that was slightly hot, as though clinging on the skin stickily.
That wind was containing strong magical power, welling up from underneath Madam Aisha!

It was obviously making smell of ill omen, sorrow, and disgrace.

Smith, Alec, and Godou, the three men quickly exchanged glance at each other. Everyone
appeared to harbor the same apprehension. Acting as the representative of the man grounp,
Godou called out to Aisha.

「Say Aisha-san. Just now, what in the world did you do?」

「Yes. Even though I want to assist Godou-san, but there is almost no power or anything in me
that will be useful for fighting so……in exchange, I prayed to please grant you the most of good
luck.」

Madam Aisha folded both her arms in front of her chest and murmured solemnly.

Page 173 of 217

It was truly the bearing of a saint. But, she wasn’t a nun who was serving the god or anything, but one of the
devil kings who had murdered even god. That was how it was.

Godou immediately asked.

「……Is this that? The authority that you said will call either good and bad luck?」

「Exactly. I prayed, please bring to us『the maximum good fortune and bad fortune that can
possibly occur』, so surely something amazing will happen after this!」

「Wait a second! Putting aside good luck, the bad luck one is bad isnʼt it, absolutely!」

「It will be fine, Kusanagi-san!」

The smile of Madam Aisha, it was extraordinarily bright.

However, the aforementioned――wind blowing from underneath the madam was increasing in
strength very much. The damp hot wind was unbearably unpleasant.

「Even though it looks like a terrible bad luck in a glance, conversely enormous good luck is
something that is discovered in such time-. Right now we are in the middle of being cornered by
two godslayers. If we donʼt shoulder that much risk that can make us say『Iʼm glad I looked for
it』, then surely it wonʼt make it in time!」

Not fearing the risk, she threw all the money she had at the gamble.

The way Madam Aisha was talking was truly gentle, but the content of her speech was nothing
but that of a crazy risk taker/gambler.

Alec and Liliana was at lost for words hearing that talk.

His face was hidden by the mask, but perhaps Smithʼs expression was also the same.

And then, at this moment. The hot wind that was gushing forth from underneath the madam
finally reached the strength to the degree that it raised a bellow of『Gooooooo!』!

「Kuu――h!」

Surely Alex tried to use his godspeed.

Several sparks were crackling through the noble youthʼs whole body.

However, perhaps the ominous hot wind had brought forth bad luck to the black prince. The
sparks abruptly went out and the activation of Alecʼs godspeed was interrupted. Right after that.

Page 174 of 217

At the ground where Godou and others were standing it changed into a black hollow, a『hole』!

「Waaaa-!?」

Losing their foothold, everyone was falling into the hole.

Including Madam Aisha, the four Campiones and Liliana, everyone altogether.

Godou had already experienced this before. This was『Fairyʼs Corridor』. The Queen of
Mysterious Cave Aisha, her authority created――warp hole for the sake of crossing space time.

However, even the creator herself couldnʼt control it…….

Now, the moment Godou was swallowed by the hole.

Black large boar left behind sorrowful yell『OOOOOooooooNNN-!』and vanished. It was because
his master who was the source of supply of his vitality and magical power had gone from the
surface.

Well, though its master and other with him seemed to be meeting a disastrous experience right
now.

「Shit-. This corridor again!」

Alec was cursing even while falling into the dark cave.

「Is it carrying us to the world of the past!?」

「No……. Itʼs not a corridor that has that much forcing power. Most likely the transfer
destination should be somewhere nearer.」

John Pluto Smith who was similarly falling inside was murmuring dispassionately.

It appeared that it was a fact, different from how he once passed through the corridor, the
transfer of Godou and others ended in less than ten-odd seconds.

When they came out of the mysterious darkness, what was there was――

「Co, cold? What the, this place!?」

「Snowy mountain――? Kusanagi Godou, also madam, are you two safe?」

「HYA, HYAIIiiii」

Godou was surprised when he grasped the snow that was piled up on the ground.

Page 175 of 217

Liliana was looking around restlessly while feeling concerned of her lord and his ally. Madam Aisha
swooned, perhaps because she had used good luck and bad luck with all her might.

This place was a snowy mountain under the moonlight, furthermore they seemed to be near the summit.

They were above a gently-sloping hill. There was also a forest of evergreen trees that were covered with
snow. Furthermore, gods who were old acquaintances were also here basked with the starlight of late winter,
shocked by the appearance of the devil kings…….

「We really have been brought to a really unthinkable place, all of us.」

Godou grumbled spontaneously.

The place where the divine sword of salvation was stuck at, was exactly in this snowy mountainʼs
summit.

Beside the sword with length of blade that surpassed a meter, were white monkey god Hanuman,
the hero Perseus, and Seiten Taisei ‒ Son Goku.

Only Hanumanʼs expression was hard, while both Perseus and Seiten Taisei were dumbfounded.

And then, for some reason the divine sword of salvation was corrupted. It was darkly muddied
from the middle of its blade until the sword guard, giving a terribly ominous impression.

Chapter 5 ‒ Bet in Fortune

Part 1

「How amazing, the phone provider in Japan.」

It was a honest praise for the twisted child prodigy.

「It can still barely picked the signal even this deep in the mountain. Itʼs really something else.」

「Let me say this. Even my technique is at least able to do something like calculating our current position
you know? If this place is undoubtedly the Japan archipelago of the modern time.」

Erica spoke to Lu Yinghua who was toying with his smartphone.

However, the young boy who had no affection to the『good old days』to the degree of Europe magician
only shrugged curtly and responded whisperingly.

「Nee-san did something like dowsing or strange feng shui divination right?Itʼs better and faster to just
look at the map and GPS you know.」

Page 176 of 217

「Then, I wonder if you can teach me the result of your investigation?」

「We are somewhere at Kumotori Mountain of Okutama. Perhaps we are around halfway up the
mountain. We are just barely inside Tokyo metropolis……no. This mountain, looks it is
extending until Saitamaʼs Chichibu too.」

「My. This place is nearby Ena-sanʼs home then.」

Fifteen minutes ago, the two of them were in the middle of mortal combat.

At the rooftop of a certain building at the seaside subcenter of Odaiba, they were amusing
themselves in an offense and defense using all their techniques.

The situation was a situation like that. They werenʼt agitated even when monster-like things like
giant boar and giant appeared at the nearby reclaimed land. The same even when they could
hear the yelling voices that sounded like citizenʼs insurrection from somewhere.

However――.

When the sky was suddenly dyed reddish black, as expected they made cease-fire.

And then, when the avatar of the Campiones, the『Archmage』and『Boar』vanished in

succession, the two of them were heading to the scene wondering whether something
happened――

And they discovered an eerie black hole.

Erica and Lu Yinghua unhesitatingly leaped into the hole and they were brought into this winter
snowy mountain.

When they observed the surrounding wondering whether they had timeslipped to somewhere,
Lu Yinghua noticed. His favorite smartphone was picking up signal of a telecommunications
provider.

「……I can hear the sound of people carried by the wind. There are several people gathering. At
the direction to the summit perhaps? Maybe, the continuation of the event is in session with rave
review over there.」

「The sky over there is also like that.」

Above the head of the two, the sky above Kumotori Mountain was dyed reddish black.

Getting the report from Lu Yinghua whose sense of hearing was extraordinary due to the fruit of
his Neigong training, Erica looked up to the sky. The night sky with the color of darkish fresh
blood was sinister in any case.

Page 177 of 217

「But, The corridor of Madam Aisha is used for time travel or the like right? Yet despite so, this time it’s
just a travel within Japan.」

「We are going to understand the reason right away if we scout there. You are coming here with
that intention correct?」

Erica informed the baffled Lu Yinghua.

Her senses werenʼt as great as Liliana and Yuri, but she too was an outstanding magician.

She had long noticed how this mountain was filled with abnormal divine presence. Most likely,
Madam Aisha had pulled out a joker once again, by using『Fairyʼs Corridor』in a different shape
from its natural use (though it was unclear how she specifically did it).

Lu Yinghua laughed ʻhahaʼ and spoke bluntly.

「Roger, Erica-neesan. Let the both of us return to the job we ought to do. Nee-san naturally will
go over there right?」

「Yes. The continuation of our fight will be in another chance someday, that is fine isnʼt it?」

「Well yeah. Itʼs unfortunate that no conclusion can be reached this time.」

「Letʼs leave it at that. In light of your consideration, Iʼll speak well of you to Godou. Itʼs fine even
if you donʼt make strange justification.」

「……What are you talking about?」

Lu Yinghua purposefully averted his eyes with startled face.

It was a rare shocked gesture that fitted his age of fourteen years old. On the other hand Erica
was smiling with the composure of a lady.

「In a glance, you were only using dangerous techniques because there was the command of the
sect founder. But I think that you were leaning a little bit too much on the underhanded tricks.」

「…………」

「It rather caused your feeling of not wanting to use your real signature move became all the

Deceptive methods were warʼs noble path. Certainly that was a fact.

However, to regard both things as equal――as expected it wasnʼt something fitting for Luo
Cuilian. After all, deceptive methods were being no match for the noble path. Arguing someone
down like that was exactly how the emperor of the martial world would act. more transparent
you know?」

Page 178 of 217

In which case, her pupil should also be like that.

What supported the insight of Erica was how Lu Yinghua didn’t really use the Kenpo of Flying Phoenix.

「This is why I hate to be the opponent of a female fox. Then, I’m going now.」

Lu Yinghua clicked his tongue a bit and broke into a run.

Even running above soft snow, not to mention footprints, he didnʼt even left behind any dent on
the snow. It was a feat that was impossible even for rabbit with light body weight, just as
expected from the divine skill of preeminence Qing Gong. (TN: Some kind of Chinese technique
to lighten your weight.)

「Also, I cannot say much, but master is preparing something outrageous, so itʼs better to be a
little careful. Take care of the honorable uncle!」

When the voice of the young boy that was like a farewell gift reached her, she was already
unable to see his back anymore.

As for Erica, she aimed for the mountain summit and broke into a run, in order to ascertain what
happened with Kusanagi Godou and her silver haired sworn friend even for a second faster.

Thinking about it, it was a corridor that could be used for time travel.

It should be a trivial matter for it to lead Godou and others to somewhere in the world without
including its time travel component. However, the problem was that the will of Madam Aisha
couldnʼt control the corridor with that kind of “respectable utility”…….

However, this time it was the result of the『maximum good fortune and bad fortune that could
possibly happen』befalling them.

The divinely mysterious corridor carried four Campiones to a snowy mountain somewhere, and
gave them a chance meeting with Hanuman, Seiten Taisei, Perseus, and the divine sword of
salvation. The development where they were plunged into the nest of formidable enemies while
they were in the middle of internal discord, such a thing would make anyone wanted to press the
question just where was the factor of good fortune could be found here.

「Ha, hahahahaha!」

Perseus laughed loudly as soon as he saw the faces of Godou and others.

He looked very thrilled, filled with the brightness that really was like the god of sun of the
ancient Rome.

Page 179 of 217

「I say, I’m beaten. Even though we are following the scheme that white monkey-dono proposed, where we
are waiting earnestly for the godlsayers to be weakened with their internal discord. I give up. Unexpectedly
it is those guys who are riding up into our stronghold here!」

「Oh yeah. With this the plan is all messed up!」

Seiten Teisei also made agreeable response to Perseus. For some reason he was wearing a
mischievous look.

「Hoi, white horse hero-dono. Since it has come to this, we ought to tearfully shelve up the
superb plan we had prepared, and meet the godslayers with all our strength!」

「What a coincidence, Seiten-dono. I too cannot think of anything other than that.」

「Kukukuku」

「Fufufufu」

After that dialogue which looked faked, the two sword gods exchanged chuckle to each other.

On the other hand, the wind white monkey god Hanuman was sighing melancholically and
clenched both his fists. He took a fighting pose that looked like kenpo or boxing.

And then, the divine sword of salvation that was stabbed on the summit was――

It was sinking slowly into the ground. It seemed to be evacuating for the moment.

(Leaving behind his fighting companions, that guy……it isnʼt like Rama.)

Godou thought that after glancing at it.

Ignoring that thought of his. the event was starting to move.

「Then my sworn friend of steel. Iʼll rely on you for getting rid of the godslayers.」

「I accept, white monkey-dono. Leave it to Perseus who is holding the name of the
sun(Mithras).」

「Son-sama here will also present the exhibition of his martial exploits to your heart content
yeah.」

The three sword gods finalized their discussion shortly――.

First, Seiten Taise- Son Goku leaped toward Alexander Gascoigne and swung down *bun!* his
prided Ruyi Jingu Bang.

Page 180 of 217

In response, the Campione of lightning speed clicked his tongue with a sour look.

「Tsk-. A troublesome guy is coming at me.」

He activated godspeed with sparks scattered around him, furthermore he transformed into
lightning and rushed to the sky.

When he soared to the sky turning into brilliant light, the Black Prince Alec was liberated from
the burden to his body that accompanied the application of his godspeed. What was enviable
was that this was an ability that Godou didnʼt have.

Seiten Taise glared at Alec who escaped to the sky and yelled.

「Kukuku, how impertinent. There is no person exist in the sky and on the earth that can rival
Son-sama in flying. O cloud, come to me!」

He leaped like a dragonfly toward the small golden cloud that abruptly came flying to him.

It was the departure of the monkey king without equal.

Seeing that, there was also someone who flew away from the Campione side.

John Pluto Smith finished his transformation and enlargement in the blink of eye and danced out
to the reddish black sky with the figure of a demonic bird once more.

「This is an unexpected stage but――retiring from the stage after the actors has assembled like
this is also dull. As one of the leading actor, I too shall be standing out here!」

「Your tongue is yapping well, black man.」

White wind was dashing toward the sky where the tenor of the talkative king of the underworld
was reverberating.

The divine monkey Hanuman, who before introduced himself as『Wind King』m persisting in
his silence for more than a thousand years. The silent loyal retainer of Prince Rama was chasing
after the demonic bird just like a white whirlwind――.

「……Bring vitality into existence to me.」

As soon as Hanuman chanted that in a whisper, his body was enlarged.

He dashed on the night sky with size that didnʼt lose to the demonic bird, and with speed that
was about the same!

「O black godslayer. Those dirty wings――」

Page 181 of 217

The white giant monkey was boasting while pursuing the demonic bird.

「I shall tear them off for you. You have been chattering a little too much.」

「Hahahaha! My apologize for that. But you see though, there are many ladies and gentlemen
fans in my home town who wish to listen to my lines even if they have to record it!」

Currently there was no earthquake occurring this time due to Smithʼs transformation.

It appeared that man could use repeatedly the same shapeshift body for some time.

In any case, like this two groups that consisted with a Campione and a hero of steel each were
leaving to the sky. The remaining sword god was only the nice guy with bright golden yellow
hair――.

「Fufufufu. Now is exactly the good opportunity for me to vindicate my honor donʼt you think?」

Perseus nock an arrow on a longbow that Godou recognized while chuckling.

Of course, the target the arrowhead was aimed at was Kusanagi Godou. At the summer last year,
this Japanese Campione defeated this cheerful hero.

「Iʼm sure you remember, the radiance of my sun surpassed the war god of the east. This time
for sure I shall crush you with that superiority.」

「Just because itʼs hard doesnʼt mean I cannot win. You yourself remember that right?」

Behind Godou there was a protection target and a reliable companion.

They were Madam Aisha who was still in astonishment, and Liliana who was drawing near to her.

Should he leave the troublemaker at the silver haired female knight while he also fought
Perseus? However, right now they were in the middle of devil king civil war. He wanted to avoid
getting exhausted by taking on the gods…….

(――Letʼs bet.)

Godou was taken aback. He heard a whispering voice in his ear.

(――Bet on the fortune of that damned witch. Based from what I saw, that woman still hath not
used up both her good and bad fortune yet. So that eventually good and bad fortune will reverse,
make her spit out everything until the very end.)

It wasnʼt Yuri. But, there was still another acquaintance of his at the realm of the dead.

Page 182 of 217

By no meant she could be called as his companion or ally. She should be called as his longstanding foe,
which later their relationship consisted of something that could be barely called as comrade in arms the
goddess of wisdom.

However, wasn’t this advice something that was too much of a gamble?

(Even if thou act prudently here, sooner or later thou will hath the rag pulled from under thy feet again
eventually at another time. Don’t taketh lightly the potentiality and the foolishness of that witch.)

「……I see.」

It was a way of talking that was too blunt, but he could understand that. Then――he would do it.

Godou laughed. He was aware that his lips were crooked into a ferocious shape.

「My bad, Perseus.」

「Hou?」

「I also want to take you on, but right now Iʼm really busy. But, my substitute is also quite the
valorous warrior so I think you will be able to enjoy it enough.」

If he was going to face Madam Aisha, then Perseus would need a different opponent.

And then, he had the prospect for that. He didnʼt know where this snowy mountain was at
but――it appeared that it wasnʼt that far from ward 23 of Tokyo. The trump card that was
seething up with fighting spirit at the reclaimed land of Odaiba, they should be chasing after
Godou quickly.

That person was the heaven-sent child of lightning and forward charge, their action was fast in
any case.

「……O wind, swiftly convey the kingʼs edict.」

「Muh!?」

Godou finally chanted his words of power in front of the vigilant Perseus.

In order to release the new power――the authority of white spear.

「I command as king. Come to fight as my spear, Lancelot du Lac!」

Part 2

Page 183 of 217

The white knight that left the camp of her former lord Prince Rama and hastened to join at the side of a
godslayer.

That was the『Spear God』Lancelot du Lac.

In order to make up for her previous defeat, she decided to spur her beloved horse as a protector knight of
Kusanagi Godou and wielded her lance.

「……But, I don’t really have any turn am I.」

All this time she had been watching over her lord by assimilating with the drifting cloud that was
drifting in the sky.

She had been continuously in that state since right after the start of devil king civil war. When
there was no cloud in the sky, she would assimilate with the blowing wind, going around high
above the metropolis of Tokyo and above the ocean.

Like that, she was standing by as the so called『guardian spirit』.

「Stop playing around, Iʼm already tired of waiting here. Quickly chant mine name already. War
god Lancelot, come as my spear, say that quickly.」

There was even times when she made interference to above ground in irritation. She dropped a
lightning beside Kusanagi Godou to remind him of her existence.

Meanwhile, the godslayers fell into a strange hole and flew to somewhere.

Lancelot assimilated with wind and chased after her lordʼs presence. She advanced from
metropolis Tokyo toward west and chased Godou until the snowy mountain. And then, right now
she was at a corner of the night sky that was dyed reddish black.

She heard the words of power that lifted the ban.

――I command as king.

――Come to fight as my spear, Lancelot du Lac!

「Fufufufu. I have been waiting impatiently for this time!」

She had been in spiritual form all this time in order to save her strength.

Finally war god Lancelot performed her materialization and looked down on the summit from
the sky. It was the place where the hero of ancient Rome and Kusanagi Godou were facing each
other.

She was straddling a soaring white horse with one of her hands carrying a long spear.

Page 184 of 217

Clad in chainmail and breastplate above it, wearing white full armor like gauntlets and so on, with her head
covered with a helmet. The helmet wasn’t the full face one that hid her face like before. The face part was
greatly opened so the beautiful face of the queen was exposed to the public eyes.

It was the flawless warrior equipment as the war god of Amazons.

And then, the whole body of the white female warrior was overflowing with power.

The liberation words of power were chanted by her lord. That was the source that resurrected the former
magical power and authority of the protector knight Lancelot.

「So finally you granted it to me.」

At last it was the time to head to battlefield.

The one she ought to defeat, was the hero Perseus making a good showing at the mountain
summit below her eyes.

The time that was permitted to her to do that, if spoken in human words were『around ten
minutes』.

……The current Lancelot was one of Kusanagi Godouʼs authorities as his protector knight. It was
because of that, a certain limit was created.

In the case she was fighting like a war god she was once before, she could only maintain her
physical body for around ten minutes――.

But, that wasnʼt any problem at all.

「Then here I go!」

Lancelot du Lac was the white knight of forward charge and running wild.

She had no interest in prolonging war for many days and nights. What was called as enemy
ought to be crushed with one instant, one attack, in one clash.

The knight of spear and her beloved horse aimed for the summit, and began swooping straight
down.

That was――a meteor strike attack that gouged a crater on earth. Lancelot and her beloved
horse turned into a white falling star.

「Kuh……! So itʼs you, queen of Amazon!」

「Now is the time I am paying unannounced visit! Receive mine spear, and vanish as dust!」

Page 185 of 217

A lance charge swooped down in extreme speed of lightning from the sky.

Perseus’s performance that somehow blocked that, was a divine skill that was worthy of high praise.

With the long bow that he already held from the beginning, and the large scimitar that he wasted no time to
summon Perseus crossed the two weapons into a cross shape and blocked the spearhead. It was done
just barely when it would only take a few centimeters more for the spearhead to pierce the throat of Perseus.

However, from the point where the spear and long bow and blade clashed

White light and shockwave whirled up, which turned into a large explosion that swallowed Perseus
altogether with the summit.

This too was the destructive power that was born from Lancelot’s charge.

And then, Godou was looking down at that disastrous scene from the air. He was flying together with
Liliana, wrapped in blue light. He asked her to use the flight magic.

With the summit as the center, an area with radius of 200, 300 meter was swallowed by the explosion.

For Lancelot’s meteor strike, it could be said that the damage range was amazingly small.

It was the consideration in the style of the war god of spear not. Most likely this result was because the
killing power of the attack was concentrated on to Perseus alone.

Liliana called at the nodding Godou.

「What’s the matter, Kusanagi Godou?」

「Aah, no. Iʼm just thinking, someone like the『Boar』is increasing by one more in my side huh,
like that.」

「Rather than calling it increasing, perhaps it is more that bird of the same feather flock
together.」

「Bi, bird of the same feather?」

「Of course, you are the same feather with them, Kusanagi Godou.」

「…………」

Even though she appeared to be straight-laced, but Liliana sometimes had a sharp tongue.

While reconfirming that, Godou recalled something. Come to think of it, in the past it felt like
Sayanomiya Kaoru also said something similar to him――.

Page 186 of 217

The female faction around him was a gathering of harsh personnel.

Well, the other person with them right now was someone with a generous personality both to herself and
other people though.

Perhaps because she was exhausted from making her authority running wild, Madam Aisha was finally
starting to doze off. Liliana was also carrying her to the sky together with them.

「It seems that the madam is considerably exhausted. Though she had transported me and all the
Campiones all at once, so this is only natural.」

「No, about that. It seem that Aisha-san still had considerable spare energy you know.」

Godou said to Liliana who was acting considerate.

「Can I ask you to land us somewhere?I want to consult a bit, about doing something about that
somehow.」

「Yes――ah」

Right after she nodded, Liliana was taken aback.

「Below……Erica is at the mountain trail below. I can see her with the『Witchʼs Eye』that I sent
out before. Surely she is running after us here.」

「Then, bring us there. After this――itʼs going to be busy.」

It was still uncertain whether Perseus could be finished off with the attack just now.

Lancelot could fight seriously in less the ten more minutes. They should finish their preparation
before that.

「I see.」

Erica who finally managed to join up with Godou and others were murmuring with deep
thinking.

「Iʼm also in agreement with Godouʼs thinking. Rather than continuing the battle royal with the
situation as it is, making a decisive bet somewhere――indeed it might let us obtain much
more.」

「In any case, it doesnʼt change the fact that it will be fraught with danger.」

Liliana also made a pessimistically approving look.

It seemed that with her serious personality, she felt resistance in a method that was leaving the
matter to chance like throwing a dice.

Page 187 of 217

 This place was the west side of Okutama, the Kumotori Mountain.

It was in the middle of mountain in February where snow was piled up, furthermore it was night. The cold
chilled until the bone. It wasn’t an environment for a respectable human to be loitering around.

But, Godou and the two knights were in the middle of discussion without even paying attention to such
thing.

Currently, Madam Aisha was leaned on the trunk a large tree that was slightly distanced from them. For her
to be sleeping soundly even in this kind of situation, perhaps it should be said that it was just as expected
from her.

Above Kumotori mountain, the demonic bird that came from Los Angeles and Hanuman were still in the
middle of air battle.

Seiten Taisei and Alec were too fast that they couldn’t be seen, but they should be competing against each
other nearby. Godou made a suggestion in order to cut this many chaotic factors with a single stroke.

「And so because of that, please. About that authority what kind of god that originally had it, teach it to
me. Perhaps that will be necessary.」

「「…………」」

「Whatʼs wrong, you two?」

「No. Certainly thinking from the circumstances until now」

「I also think, that the matter of that authority ought to be cautious against the most. But」

Liliana and also Erica, they were raising the matter to Godouʼs attention with slightly exasperated
look on their face.

「Offer the knowledge to me. You are brazenly ordering that to both me and Lily without any
hesitation whatsoever arenʼt you.」

「Truly, Iʼm taking off my hat to the speed of your growth.」

「…………」

Isnʼt that something that cannot be helped. After all it was something that had been repeated
thoroughly from one thing or another.

Godou wanted to strongly protest at the two knights deploring him. But certainly, it wasnʼt a
circumstance that he could really ask them to do so brazenly. He stuck to silence.

In front of such a no-good man, Erica slipped out a chuckle.

Page 188 of 217

「Well, it’s fine. In deference to your honesty, I will cooperate as much as possible. However, what kind of
god that authority originated from that is something that I don’t understand clearly, so I also cannot
instruct it to you immediately.」

「Is that so!?」

「Yes. Also Yuri who can be relied on in this kind of time is in the middle of resting in the astral
world right now.」

In that case, there was only one person remaining here who was a user of spiritual sight.

Godou and Erica looked at the girl at the same time. Liliana Krancjar immediately became red in
the face and she murmured incoherently.

「Un――unfortunately, I too cannot see it clearly so……」

「So Liliana is also no good……」

「Ye, yes.」

「Is that so……」

Realizing the setback of the plan, Godouʼs shoulders dropped.

Liliana averted her eyes, perhaps from feeling awkward. And then, the girl who was called the
Diavolo Rosso was staring fixedly at her old friend and rival who was acting like that――and
suddenly she spoke something like this.

「Then it canʼt be helped. Please leave it to me, Godou.」

「Eh? Is it alright!?」

「It will be hard, but Iʼll manage it somehow. Can you come over here?」

「Aa!」

Erica was entering inside a grove of trees.

Following her invitation, Godou also followed behind her. Liliana went「Aa……」as though she
want to say something, her right hand was reaching out as though to stop them, but in the end
that was all she did.

Godou was walking forward while stepping on the snow, and caught up with Erica at a shade of
tree.

There, he was suddenly embraced.

Page 189 of 217

This girl who was born in Milan was by no means had a large built comparatively with her personality that
was like a queen. Not just her clothing, even her wonderful limbs were completely chilled.

Godou hugged her back tightly, trying to warm her even for just a little.

The passionate embrace with this trusted companion felt pleasant. Not only the body, even his heart was
overflowing with warmth. Perhaps Erica was also feeling the same with him.

As though to endorse that feeling, the blonde haired self-proclaimed lover smiled at him glamorously.

「Are you listening, Godou? The authority in question……in other words that is an ability which create『a
passage that connected to that way from this way』you understand?」

「Yeah.」

The lips of the two naturally met each other. It was the start of the kiss.

「But, mayhem and difficulty are bring about to the people who are passing under that passage.
Thatʼs why, we magicians are making this guess. Perhaps that ability originated from a
trickster――a god who was someone mischievous.」(TN: The trickster here is said in Japanese
English)

「Trickster? Whatʼs that mean?」

「Gods who bring about chaos in the world with their mischievousness. The nuisance in the
world of god. They are elusive, appearing in unexpected places and at unexpected moments, itʼs
also not rare for them to greatly travel which crossed over the fence between god world, human
world, and underworld. On the other hand, that aspect also made them a protector god for
travelers and peddlers……」

「God of travel huh.」

While exchanging words, the two of them also interposed kisses between spare moments.

Godou sucked at Ericaʼs mouth, and Erica too responded with the same act at Godou. Both of
them gently exchanged their tongue, saliva, and even their affection between them.

It was a ritual that they had repeated many times. However.

This time――there was nothing that was conveyed through the kiss.

Surprised, Godou stared at Erica fixedly. The blonde haired devil chuckled, she put her index
finger on his lips and stared back at him mischievously.

ʻI seeʼ. Godou smiled shortly.

Page 190 of 217

To be able to realize her intention with just that, perhaps it was due to the depth of their association .

「Anyway, Godou. The gods who are categorized as trickster are by no means many. It’s already a lot if
there are one or two gods like that in each myth system all over the world. For example, Loki of Norse
mythology is a stereotypical trickster, he is the most mischievous person in all Asgard.」

「Even I have heard about him before.」

「Hermes of Greece mythology is also like that. He is also god of knowledge, commerce, and
magic, so his divinity becomes more complicated though. The case where itʼs a variety of
tricksters, is at Africa――the son of the immortal king Nyikang who was worshipped at the
upper stream of Nile River, Prince Dak. He was a hero who loved mischief, in addition he was
also a bloody tyrant that slaughtered as he pleased at the places where he was going.」

「So even a guy like that also existed.」

「Iʼll seize everything I can remember about that and teach it to Godou.」

「Even though you say that they are few, but it feels like it will be a considerable number……. It
will take time.」

「Itʼs fine. Because both of us can enjoy ourselves a lot during the ritual anyway.」

「This is not actually the time to have fun you know.」

「My? I am always planning to enjoy a kiss with Godou a lot you know? And, if you say that you
donʼt have even a fragment of that kind of feeling……then Kusanagi Godou is a big liar.」

「Then……perhaps itʼs fine for me to be a honest person then.」

「Fufuh. Thatʼs exactly how my beloved person is. ……Nn. Geez. Doing even naughty thing like
that, I think itʼs actually Godou yourself that is too mischievous.」

When he sucked at her earlobe and crawled his tongue at her neck, she scolded him sweetly.

However, the head of Godou that was committing that outrage, Erica used both her hands to hold
it and drew it in onto her bosom affectionately, she then kissed at the black hair of the Japanese
boy.

Both of them were sharing a really sweet time and repeated kissing and also other things.

However, sometimes they were exchanging glances between fellow accomplices while examining
the surrounding with short glances――and finally it arrived.

「Ple, please wait.」

Page 191 of 217

Just when he was separating his lips from Erica, he was clung to.

Liliana who looked brooding had arrived until the shade of tree and grasped at Godou’s upper arm.

「Please don’t do that kind of thing, only with Erica……. I, I don’t want, to be the odd one out by
myself……」

「Should I do to Liliana like what I had done to Erica?」

「Ye, yes――no. Actually that, to confess the truth……」

「Surely Lily had seen it, isnʼt that right? The name of the god that Godou ought to know
about.」

Twitch-. The dainty body of the eastern Europe girl with silver hair stiffened.

Her expression also looked awkward. The answer was already obvious just from that reaction of
hers.

「Just why didnʼt you honestly say that to me?」

「Wi……with the flow of that time, I imagined that I will have to teach the knowledge in front of
Erica, that I couldnʼt start talking immediately. That――it was embarrassing.」

Liliana was hanging her head down with a face that was looking troubled from the bottom of her
heart.

It was an unexpected confession. Erica whispered「my」, while Godou tilted his head
going「Eh?」. They were wondering if she was bothered with that after everything they had
done.

Every one of them should have loosened up already with that direction at this point of time.

It appeared that Liliana too had realized the same thing that she began to make excuse in fluster.

「Of, of course even until now we had done that in front of Erica, bu, but, that time Mariya Yuri
and Seishuiin Ena were present! There should be a viewpoint that doing it with three, four
people should broaden the mind more than when itʼs just two people――」

After speaking until that far, Liliana went『hah-』with her returning to her sense and she shut
up.

She had said about the more people there were and so forth. It seemed that she was aware that
she had run her mouth saying something that was considerably perverted. And then, as expected
the existence of Diavolo Rosso, who was Lilianaʼs childhood friend and rival, might be special
inside her precisely because that being the case. Perhaps it was because of that she reflexively
avoided the situation of “together just with Erica”.

Page 192 of 217

Anyway, Godou drew the fairy-like girl toward him and blocked her lips.

「Ah……-」

「You donʼt need to worry about strange thing. Lend me your strength just like usual.」

「Thatʼs right. Even for me, this is my first time doing something like this to Godou with just
Lily――it makes my heart beating fast. Donʼt be stiff.」

「E, Erica……」

Embraced from behind by her blonde haired childhood friend, Liliana whispered in an entranced
state.

The one who stole her lips from the front, was of course Godou. Depending on the point of view this
could possibly be seen as a composition of『him together with Erica ensnaring a shy female
knight』though…….

Godou threw away his worldly thoughts and deepened his kiss with Liliana.

Just like what he did with Erica just now, he repeated a kiss that was like an exchange of tongue and
saliva over and over.

「Tri, trickster that loves mischief――」

Liliana let out whisper between the kisses.

「They are not the only one that bring chaos to the world. There is also troublemaker that derail the
fate of human and god, with more compelling reason……. A, also, the myth of the tricksters that
Erica brought up, all of them are lacking the component of『time』……」

The god that became the source of that authority.

The knowledge of divinity that Liliana spiritually sighted, it flowed into him from his ears as words,
and from his mouth as image using the instruction magic.

The act with Erica just now didnʼt have this.

When she noticed that her silver haired childhood friend knew the answer, the Diavolo Rosso set up
this trap.

She pretended to enjoy the instruction ritual with just Godou and herself and provoked Liliana. She
induced her so she would confess the truth by herself――.

Nevertheless.

Page 193 of 217

Right now, Erica was kissing repeatedly with Liliana who she was embracing tightly.

Sometimes he was also exchanging kiss with Erica in between. It was really a perverted situation. And then,
perhaps because she was pleased with this act of luring her silver haired childhood friend together with her
lover to a new territory, Erica looked beautiful with how awfully lively she was.

Looking at his partner that was like that, actually Godou himself was also feeling excitement inside .

Part 3

Faint talking voices could be heard.

Aisha still wasn’t fully awake. Her awareness and body were heading toward awakening, but she was still a
step behind genuine awareness. While mumbling ‘munya munya’ thinking she would sleep just a little bit
more, she listened to the dialogue that was exchanged right beside her and heard the story.

She is still sleeping so easygoing like this huh. She really has guts.

That’s because she completely believes in Godou. Fufu-. She didn’t even notice our ulterior motive.

It’s different matter if she still have value that can be used……but if even the war gods have came out,
then she is nothing more but a burden. I have a counsel, my king.

What is it Liliana?

I think that it will be time to cut her off soon. Please make your decision.

If you like, how about I be the one to get rid of her?

No Erica. I’ll do it. It’s not really that big deal anyway.

Please hurry, Kusanagi Godou. I have a premonition. The other Campiones and war gods……perhaps
they will return any time soon…….

Then, let’s quickly kill her.

「E, everyone. Every one of you are talking about terrible things like bad guy, just what are you
all intending to do!?」

Aisha jumped to her feet in a flash while yelling.

It was a snowy mountain in winter. She had been leaning on a tree trunk until now, sleeping
there.

Page 194 of 217

There was Erica Blandelli right beside her. Liliana Krancjar was there. They were girls who had been in
hardships together with her at the ancient Gallia. Yet despite so.

The two girl were directing extremely cold gaze at Aisha.

And then her godslayer comrade – Kusanagi Godou too was also there.

「Godou-san!? Wha, what in the world is that!?」

「Tsk-. You should have just sleep a little bit longer.」

Of all things, the Japanese young man was holding a large katana.

The blade was black with length about a meter more or less. The shape resembled Japanese
katana, but it was obviously a divine tool. Actually Aisha too was familiar with that thing because
she had seen it several times.

Kusanagi Godou and Seishuuin Ena called it『Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi』…….

「That sword, it should be buried under the ground of Odaiba!?」

「This place is Okutama see. Itʼs still inside the same Tokyo metropolis. When I
thought『come』toward Odaiba, it came flying here with absurd speed.」

「Wh, why, are you with such dangerous thing!?」

「About that, Aisha-san.」

Kusanagi Godou grinned broadly. That soft, coaxing voice, it was just like『the wolf that
disguised itself as the grandma, about to eat the red riding hood-chan』――

「Itʼs to erase you from this world. From the beginning I intended to look for an opening and lop
off your head while you are sleeping.」

「Hiiiiiiiiih!?」

*chaki-!* Kusanagi Godou pointed the tip of the black divine sword toward Aisha!

「Yo, you were deceiving me!? How cruel!」

「You are the one who is bad. Even though I thought of making it as painless as possible while
you are sleeping, yet you were the one who woke up as you please.」

「But Godou. Isnʼt this better than dying without knowing anything?」

「Itʼs just as Erica says. She too has the right to know. Even if she will fall asleep for eternity
only one minute later.」

「Even Erica-san and Liliana-san too!?」

Page 195 of 217

Page 196 of 217
How terrible. Aisha was overwhelmed badly.

In front of the ill will and bloodlust of the people she believed in, despair was welling up in her heart. Her
body was trembling fiercely, and tears were also overflowing from her eyes.

Even now midair great decisive battle was continuing above in the sky.

When John Pluto Smith that became a black demonic bird spat out mist of deadly poison from his beak, the
white divine monkey Hanuman raised a whirlwind and blew it away.

It was offense and defense that happened while both sides were flying around the night sky with fierce
speed.

Fundamentally, Hanuman was chasing around the back of the escaping demonic bird. Just like he
proclaimed before this, he was planning to tear off the wings.

Seiten Taisei and the young Alec’s battle wasn’t visible.

However, they should be competing with each other somewhere in this mountain as though contesting who
was the fastest.

Even though Aisha had been working this hard, but the godslayers were still unable to overcome the chain
of hatred and conflict.

And then right now, Kusanagi Godou was approaching her with a divine sword in hand .

「Now, it’s fine already isn’t it Aisha-san. You can close your eyes.」

「N, NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO-!」

A yell that came from despair. And then fury. A fury toward the irrationality.

Aisha thought.

If all the gods and godlsayers were gone, perhaps all conflict would disappear from this world,
she thought.

It was at that moment. The sky that was still reddish black――inside the canvas where stars and
moon of winter were twinkling, jet black hole appeared gaping wide open.

That was of course, the『Fairyʼs Corridor』.

The mysterious cave for surpassing space-time. The passing gate that swallowed in all the people
nearby.

Its size was unprecedentedly huge. Its diameter might reach a few hundred meters. Furthermore
this time, the area around its entrance was――

Page 197 of 217

Infested with layers of rose vines, blooming with colorful flowers.

Red rose, white rose, pale pink, blue, violet, yellow, orange……. It might be matching the size of the cave,
that the rose flowers and also the vines were terrifyingly gigantic.

They surrounded the passage opened in the sky in a circle, turning into a first-rate decoration.

And then, the absorption force that was released from this mysterious hole was unprecedentedly strong,
downpouring toward the Kumotori Mountain below!

The groundwork that was『The maximum bad and good fortune that could possibly happen』had been
prepared beforehand.

In addition, Aisha’s despair and fury became the trigger that completed the unheard-of article which was the
sky passage.

Lancelot went down from her beloved horse and drew out her sword.

It was for the sake of crossing swords with Perseus who was wielding a scimitar to their heart’s content.

「Fufufufu. It seems your breathing is getting quicker isn’t it, Perseus-dono!」

「Hah, Iʼm just thinking that itʼs immature to defeat a lovely maiden right away. When I was
holding back, my shoulders turned stiff like this. Thatʼs all there is to it!」

Just like Lancelot pointed out, there was no composure at Perseusʼs face and exhalation.

While his exhaustion was obvious, his speech was still eloquent until the end. He dodged
Lancelotʼs sword and desperately slashed back with his scimitar.

「Please donʼt be concerned and continue as you are, o ruler of Amazon!」

「Iʼll comply with that, man who came from the east!」

The arena where the two were crossing swords was at the bottom of the crater.

The crater was gouged out by the first attack from the sky. Just a while ago it was a spot at the
vicinity of Kumotori Mountainʼs summit. The mountain with height of 2017 meter above sea
level was now scraped off by 100 meter, with a large crater that was like the caldera of a
volcano created on the top.

「My bad but noble art like holding back is too difficult for a ruffian like Lancelot. I shall go all
out to defeat you. Donʼt hold a grudge!」

Page 198 of 217

「Fuh……-. Obviously!」

Lancelot mercilessly sent incessant onslaught toward the nice guy who was acting tough.

The double-edged long sword in her right hand hammered like lightning with sword art that was
derived from Scythae and Amazon, it was swung around like wind. Her protection could be just
left to her armor and the shield on her left hand. Attack, attack, attacking persistently was
exactly the sword of Lancelot du Lac.

The hero that was greatly renowned at Greece and Rome let the sword went past his body many
times with agility that was like a white leopard while unleashing a sword counterattack.

If he was slashed three times then he would dodge three times, and returned a deadly sword
stroke.

But, that rate of attack soon became a sword stroke for five dodging, next it became a sword
stroke for seven dodging. The attacking time of Lancelot was gradually increasing.

This was caused by the damage from Meteor Strike and the difference in reserve strength of the
two.

Perseus was revived due to the grace of《Arrowheadʼs Discus》. The vitality and magical power
that were supplied by that divine tool was his energy source. Furthermore he was sharing that
with Seiten Taisei――.

In contrast, the war god of spear could fight with full power if it was just ten minutes.

The gap between them resulted from that. However, it was unknown whether Perseus knew
about that mechanism or not. With Perseusʼs brave persistence, the remaining time of the white
war god――was actually almost running out.

It was at that time the『Fairyʼs Corridor』appeared at the sky.

Its eeriness and hugeness was as though a second moon had appeared at the reddish black night
sky.

「What inauspiciousness……」

The hero of sun groaned in the middle of locking swords with the white knight.

On the other hand, Lancelot who was serving the side that caused this phenomenon murmured
with small volume.

「Itʼll be soon.」

It was fine already to leave Perseus alone. She erased her physical body.

Page 199 of 217

She returned into a guardian spirit once more in order to return to Kusanagi Godou’s side. As for Perseus,
without even any time to be surprised with his enemy’s flight, he and his physical body were captured by the
absorption force.

Yes. By the sucking power of the mysterious sky corridor.

Moreover the whole surface of the ground inside the crater was beginning to shine gold!

「Oo!?」

Even the sturdy body of the hero was wrapped in faint golden light, ascending toward the sky.

It was as though angels were coming to welcome the warrior who was tired of war――it was a
gentle and sublime scene of heroʼs ascension.

「Just what is the meaning of this!?」

Small fairies were grinning friendlily around the faint light of absorption power.

They were young boy and girl with wings growing on their back. Their size was about the same
with small bird. Everyone had westerner features. Perhaps there were twelve or thirteen of them.

Ufufufu. Fufuh. Fufufufu. Ahahahaha.

All of them were carrying Perseus to the hole of the sky with happy and kind faces.

(Kukukuku. Doing nothing but running away right from the start――)

Seiten Taisei ‒ Son Goku was laughing.

It would be futile with using godspeed for a speed battle only at sky. Alec returned from his
lightning form to his flesh body and used even the geography and mountain vegetation as
distraction and kept running away.

Not only Kumotori Mountain, they even used the surrounding mountains as the arena for
playing tag.

The great monkey king of China pursued the escaping Alec.

They were slipping into mountain, weaving through forest trees, jumping over valley, and even
used the water surface of mountain stream as route in their cat-and-mouse race――. It had been
continuing like that all this time.

(From how you look, you seem weak at open and square battle.)

Page 200 of 217

Currently Alec was in the middle of sprinting from the ridge of small Kumotori Mountain toward the foot
of Nanatsu’ishi Mountain. Seiten Taisei was speaking provocatively while steadily running right behind.

(I’ll get bored of this race soon. I’ll catch you and give you a remake.)

(Hmph. Say whatever you want.)

Alec scoffed while running.

He wasn’t particularly agitated. He had seen the bottom of Seiten Taisei from long ago.

It appeared this iron headed and copper bodied war god was sharing power with Perseus . Soon it
would be a good time to finish him off.

Actually during the race, the great sage had attacked him several times.

He changed the geography of the mountain using divine power in the attempt to block Alec’s path. He also
enlarged himself until he covered the sky trying to imprison the flying Alec inside his body, and so on.

Each time Alec just barely pulled through.

Alexander Gascoigne’s godspeed wasn’t just fast.

He would suddenly or slowly dropped his speed that was equal with lightning, to delay his timing of arrival
in front of the Seiten Taisei that was waiting in ambush. He would escape from the enemy’s devilish hand
using four dimensional maneuver that manipulated not just speed but also time.

However, if the great sage was in the condition like when he manifested at Nikkou

Alec shouldn’t be able to endure continuously until this far.

After all Alec was tackling multitask challenge where he was running around Kumotori Mountain while
thoroughly carefully surveying the surrounding terrain. It was in order to prepare『The Great
Labyrinth』in this area.

The authority to instantly create labyrinth that he usurped from god Minos.

In the case he was setting it not underground or indoor, but at the surface, he actually couldn’t use it if he
didn’t know about the place well. Now there was no more need to continue his preliminary inspection. Alec
nodded.

(After the monkey is locked inside the labyrinth, I can do as I please then.)

He could capture the enemy like that, and he could also reuse it later on.

He could also place『Goddess of Revenge』somewhere in the labyrinth before guiding the enemy there.
The moment Seiten Taisei launched the blow to defeat Alec, Seiten Taisei would end up receiving it himself.

Page 201 of 217

In any case, victory was already in front of his eye was how it supposed to be.

(!?)

(What the hell is this!?)

The ground, the trees, the river, were starting to shine gold.

Furthermore even Alec and Seiten Taisei who were dashing in godspeed were being enveloped in faint
golden light and they began to lightly ascend to the sky!

Moreover, their ascending speed was unexpectedly fast.

In the blink of eye they had been carried until the height higher than Kumotori Mountain’s summit which
was turned into crater.

The towering mountain range that spanned over both region of Okutama and Chichibu Kumotori
Mountain, small Kumotori Mountain, Nanatsu’ishi Mountain, and so on, the whole region was shining
with golden light altogether.

But, the destination they were heading toward was far higher above.

Floating in the reddish black night sky was a mysterious hole. It was so gigantic that it could be
mistaken as moon. The surrounding of the entrance was decorated with roses.

(There are even fairies appearing!?)

There were thirteen fairies appearing around Alec too.

Ufufufu. Fufuh. Fufufufu. Ahahahaha. They were laughing carefreely and optimistically. Their smiling
faces looked as though they weren’t thinking anything.

「Then!」

Alec transformed his body into lightning.

Thanks to his physical body vanishing, the absorption force toward the sky also vanished for a
moment, he became free. At that instant, he flew right below without any hesitation.

He descended in a straight line as lightning. He guessed that he was around the mountain side
of Nanatsuʼishi Mountain.

「Before the mansion of confusion――o traveler, abandon your hope!」

The Black Prince laid out the authority of『Great Labyrinth』in this area and changed it into
his barrier.

Page 202 of 217

Well, he guessed that eight or nine cases out of ten this phenomenon must be related with Madam Aisha
though .

John Pluto Smith and white monkey god Hanuman.

Even the two great men having showdown in the sky were captured by the absorption force of the sky
corridor.

The gigantic demonic bird and also the divine giant body of the white monkey god were carried to the sky
all alike. Enveloped in faint golden light, while they were being watched over by laughing small fairies…….

「A gate that sends even this me to underworld! As always Madam Aisha is dreadful!」

「Donʼt tell me this is, what I once saw――」

Smith was praising in his demonic bird form while the enlarged Hanuman was gazing in
astonishment.

Perseus and also Seiten Taisei were similarly in the middle of being beckoned to the sky. Alecʼs
figure couldnʼt be seen anywhere in the sky, it was unclear if it was because he was absorbed
quicker, or because he had escaped using some kind of method.

And then, there were also Campiones who were remaining calmly on the ground.

It was Kusanagi Godou. Erica and Liliana were also together with him. There was also Madam
Aisha right beside them sitting in a daze on the ground with her waist bereaved of strength.

The place they were at was at a corner of the mountain trail of Kumotori Mountain.

The ground at that area was also shining in golden light, a group of small fairies was even
advancing toward there in order to carry Godou and others to the sky.

But, Godou had the trump card to reject that. The『Spell Words of Sword』.

「A long time ago, in the land of eternal youth(Tír na nÓg)) where fairies were living, there was a
princess called Niamh.」

Several thousand light spheres the size of a fist were flying around Godou and others.

All of those were『Sword』. The future of beloved lover was snatched away in unforeseen shape
due to love and narcissism――these swords were for cutting apart the beautiful goddess of that
event.

「The one that the beautiful princess loved was a human. A member of knight order Fianna and
also a poet, Oisín. Both of them fell in love and set off together to the country of eternal youth,
where they lived in happiness.」

Page 203 of 217

Madam Aisha’s authority the『Fairy’s Corridor』.

Godou narrated regarding the god who was the original owner of that authority. It was the knowledge that
was granted from Liliana to him along with Erica just now.

「But three years later, Oisín that was driven by homesickness returned home to his birth place. At that
time when he dismounted from the white horse that his lover Niamh made him rode, the moment his feet
touched the ground he became an old man. Three hundred years of time had passed in the world.」

It resembled Urashima Tarou in Japan, a stereotyped folktale.

Right now Godou was putting that story outline to use as『Sword』. Yes. This was exactly the
words of power for the sake of cutting apart the queen of the country of eternal youth, the
golden haired Niamh.

「In the end the rapidly aging Oisín became ashes and vanished……. And then, the authority of
Aisha-san that force one into time travel. Originally it was the power used by Queen Niamh for
the sake of bringing her lover to the country of fairy!」

The several thousand light spheres that Godou created.

Their radiances were now turning into protection method to protect their body from the
mysterious hole in the sky――from the『Fairyʼs Corridor』. Several thousand『Swords』were
twinkling while staying permanently around Godou and others, continuously cutting apart the
terrific absorption force to protect them.

「Ku, Kusanagi-san……」

Madam Aisha sat down on the ground with a flop, unable to stand up from astonishment.

She was staring in puzzlement at the rampage of her authority, and the gods and Campiones who
were dragged into that, and then of Godouʼs brilliant response to it.

「Were you aiming for this, that you were――pretending of wanting to kill me?」

「I didnʼt know that it will become like this though. I was just preparing so it will be fine even if
the power of the corridor run wild. It helped that itʼs going well.」

「Actually I was worried about Godou and Lilyʼs acting ability.」

The one who slipped out a chuckle was Erica whose acting was preeminently skillful.

If compared to the blonde haired beautiful girl who was shrewd in everything, certainly Godou
and also Liliana could only do a play like a mere ham actor.

Page 204 of 217

「I was shocked that you two made a good performance surpassing my imagination. Madam Aisha was also
deceived thoroughly.」

「That so. Everyone, you all looked like bad guy.」

「……Well, even I can do it sometimes.」

「……Yes. And there are also various things until now which gave that kind of thought.」

「Heh?」

「Please donʼt pay attention to that, madam. Just now was just a figure of speech.」

Liliana sleekly said that after blurting out something fishy.

Madam Aisha still sat down on the ground powerlessly while letting out「Haa」in wonder.

By the way in Godouʼs case, perhaps his source of success was because of this and that which he
recalled before the acting. He recalled the various things this self-proclaimed seventeen years old
maiden had “perpetrated” and also Doniʼs eccentric behavior. Thanks to that he was able to
naturally grasp the state of mind of『If only these bunches doesnʼt exist』. By any chance perhaps
Liliana too…….

「Well, putting that aside.」

Godou changed the topic a little bit abruptly.

「Letʼs put the last finishing touch. After all looks like those bunches are still struggling vainly.」

Mysterious large hole was floating right above Kumotori Mountain.

The hole was around 500 meter further above the mountain summit that was 2017 meters above
the sea level. Due to the guidance of the mysterious absorption force and the fairies, the king of the
underworld of Los Angeles and the subordinates of Rama were beckoned to the sky and they were
about to be swallowed…….

In order to assist with the swallowing, Godou stabbed Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi to the ground.

「By the way Aisha-san. That hole, where is it connecting to?」

「I, I donʼt know! But, I think itʼs connecting to really far away. It might be a past far removed from
our era――or possibly, another world of far beyond……」

Although she did this unconsciously, but it was still the instinct of the creator herself.

He wanted to think that she wouldnʼt be off the point that much. Believing in that, Godou yelled.

Page 205 of 217

「Borrowing the art of the goddess of dawn raise a storm, Ame no Murakumo!」

Part 4

A hole was opened gaping wide at the reddish black night sky.

The extraordinarily transcendental people were carried into the entrance of the cave that was
decorated with colorful roses.

John Pluto Smith. Seiten Teisei. Perseus. White monkey god Hanuman. However, there was no
way the people who got caught in this trap would offer no resistance.

It was the opposite.

Seeing through what was going on, they heightened their magical power even while being
carried by the fairies, and unleashed a move to escape when their magical power reached the
maximum.

「O my wings the Pegasus, o you who was born from the blood of Medusa! For the sake of my
freedom, come with your loud galloping hooves!」

「O cloud, donʼt be late in answering the summon of Son-sama!」

「O father Vāyu, please dispatch a swift horse for my sake!」

「I command under one of my taboo name the “almighty”. Drive off god, and perish the
demon!」

Perseus called his winged beloved horse, while Seiten Taisei called the golden cloud which
served as his aircraft.

The sword gods entrusted all their remaining magical power to their steed and heightened the
soaring power to the maximum.

Hanuman that was also the son of wind god caused an updraft that rushed until the space, trying
to blow away the sky passage itself until the sea of stars.

Smith transformed himself back from a demonic bird into the『Archmage』.

He attempted to break the authority of Madam Aisha with esoteric magic of Spell Canceller that
he could only use in this giant form.

……By some chance, perhaps one of them would succeed.

Page 206 of 217

But, an existence that returned all resistances into nothing appeared in the sky.

Darkness star that called gravity storm――.

The sphere created by Kusanagi Godouʼs secret formula《Black Blade》.

This sphere appeared right above the cave that was opened in the sky.

The sphere of darkness was darker, and blacker than even the darkness of night. Tonight the night sky was
especially dyed reddish black, so the jet black darkness looked even more standing out.

As usual the darkness star was starting to rotate with『Gyuun, gyuun』sound.

Already――Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi had completely finished the preparation of being drawn out at
underground Odaiba. The rotation accelerated almost at the same time with its appearance, raising up a gravity
storm.

The windstorm drawing in everything in the surrounding was violent. A ferocious demonic wind.

「「「「!?」」」」

Smith, Seiten Taisei, Perseus, Hanuman.

The gods and godslayer who were carried toward the sky cave, all of them were lost for words. Before the
resistance that they did with all their might could show result, they were completely captured by the insurance
runs that was the gravity storm.

The destination of this wind storm was the darkness star and the cave floating right under it, waiting for them.

「Dammit, even though I have exerted myself this much!」

「Tsk-. I absolutely wonʼt forget this debt, Kusanagi Godou, godslayers of the world!」

「…………」

「…………」

Seiten Taisei lamented, while Perseus yelled regretfully.

The masked king of the underworld, and the wind white monkey god were silent together. It was unclear
whether their attitude that didnʼt even show any panic was because they were used to desperate situation, or
because they were feigning composure.

In any case, the mighty four people were swallowed into the cave of the fairy queen.

And then, Kusanagi Godou who saw off the whole even from beginning to end――.

「Fuu」

Page 207 of 217

He finally breathed out.

In front of his eyes, there was Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi stabbed on the ground.

He touched the hilt of the divine sword that was worked in the style of Japanese katana and sent the thought
to stop the activity.

The darkness star floating in the sky, its rotation speed that reached critical point was dropping with the
sound of『gyun gyun gyun, gyun gyun, gyun, gyu……』, and before long it stopped completely.

Immediately after, the darkness star vanished instantly.

It easily left the stage, just like awakening from a midnight nightmare.

「You too, it’s fine already.」

Ame no Murakumo no Tsurugi which had worked hard also vanished and returned inside
Godouʼs right arm.

「Tonight is a mess, I wonder if itʼs finished with this.」

「It will be great if thatʼs the case but――aa」

「……Hey Godou. I have one thing in my mind though.」

It was after Godou spoke about the end of the battle.

Liliana faltered in her speaking as though she recalled something she had forgotten, and Erica
also glanced――at the one other Campione.

Madam Aisha was still sitting down on the cold snowy ground.

As expected she didnʼt look like she had anymore reserve strength, she was staring in a daze at
the starry sky. Because she had called for the maximum good and bad fortune, the sky was still
reddish black. The cave of fairy queen Niamh was also still gaping wide open in the sky.

And then, Erica murmured with deep prudence.

「In the end, if Godou want to be the only Campione remaining, to prepare for the confrontation
against Prince Rama……you need to request the madam to exit the stage too somewhere isnʼt
it?」

「Right……」

Page 208 of 217

「Also about the talk just now. I wonder where is the fairy corridor is connected to? To the past, or else to
somewhere in astral world. Well, this corridor possess power that has never been seen before, so perhaps it
might even be an unknown territory that even the understanding of us magician cannot reach……」

「Certainly, that make me curious.」

「Rather, I think that using the excuse of ascertaining that――to have the madam embark for a
travel is also one possible way……」

Naturally it was a comment that was made after a glance at Madam Aisha.

Liliana was silent even now. Unusually she didnʼt even try to object against the whisper of the
devil that ran counter against moral. She was persisting in silence with a complicated face. It
seemed that she was fighting against her conscience.

Godou too was also in a bit of conflict, pondering that there was also that method, that it might
be better to be like that for the sake of hereafter.

「Aa――fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu」

Madam Aisha abruptly breathed out all the air in her lung, strength leaving her body.

She was sighing for long and long, as though even her soul might come out from her mouth.

Right away the reddish blackness of the sky was settling down and turned back into a normal
night sky. The fairyʼs corridor that was opened in the sky also finally vanished.

With the clear air in the middle of a mountain, the number of visible star was incomparably a
lot more than at the city.

Finally it became a night sky appropriate for winter Okutama.

Flop. Madam Aisha collapsed onto the snow from her back. Like that she began to fall asleep
soundly with peaceful breathing. It seemed that this time she had really ran out of strength.

She was falling asleep without minding the coldness of the snow and her clothing getting wet.

「Well, there is also this kind of outcome.」

Godou smiled wryly and approached the side of the sleeping madam.

She was a Campione that wouldnʼt die even if she fell into hell anyway. Even though she was
sleeping like a log on a snowy mountain in the middle of winter he didnʼt think she would even
catch a cold, he had to wake her up, and then take her back to the city――

Page 209 of 217

「!」

At this moment, his body immediately tensed due to his wild instinct.

Somethingʼs coming. Godou――he quickly reached out both his hands in order to grasp the
empty air before his eyes. At the same time he also used the second avatar of Verethragna
the『Bull』.

In order to not lose in strength, against a beast with outrageous power!

「OOOOOOOO-!」

「You have grown, Kusanagi Godou! There is worth in waiting!」

A demonic wolf rushed forward like bullet――

Godouʼs right hand caught the nose and upper jaw, while his left hand grasped the lower jaw!

A gray wolf with a size that could be mistaken as horse leaped out from tree cover, trying to bite
at Kusanagi Godouʼs head and chest with『GAH』sound.

「Guah!」

Godou groaned in pain.

It was because he was holding on the upper jaw and lower jaw that were closely packed with
teeth. Ten-odd teeth were piercing both his hands roughly. The demonic wolfʼs physique was
equal with a thoroughbred horse, so even its teeth were big like short sword.

However, ignoring the pain in both his hands――

Godou shook around the large body of the wolf and threw it like throwing a hammer!

However, the wolf wasnʼt flung high to the sky, it was thrown to the ground right in the front. It
was so that all the power of『Bull』was converted into damage to the enemy.

But, even when it crashed into the ground, the demonic wolf only raised its body exultantly.

It should have received a damage that could turn even large car into scrap easily, but the fierce
demonic wolf quickly stood up on its two legs and let out a chuckle.

「Kukukuku. So even after an intense game you still didnʼt let your guard down, you even saved
spare energy and prepared for the next. Like this I can call you as a formidable enemy without
feeling any hesitation.」

Someone was laughing. not a demonic wolf, but Dejanstahl Voban.

Page 210 of 217

He returned to his usual old man appearance and stared at Godou with fierily shining emerald eyes. He
whispered in amusement.

「The time has come to fulfill the promise of the other day.」

It was challenging words. But.

Godou didnʼt have the leeway to answer that. Because an unexpected character had made their
entrance.

「Nee-san!」

Of all people, it was his elder sister ‒ Luo Cuilian.

Moreover she leaped out from the same tree cover where Marquis Voban came out from. Using
preeminence Qing Gong she sprinted without disordering even a speck of snow on the ground
and dashed toward where Madam Aisha was.

While Godou and the marquis were fighting――

The elder sister kneeled and lifted up the sleeping female Campione in her arms.

「There is worth……in waiting for this moment.」

While strangely whispering the same speech like the old marquis, Luo Cuilian approached her
lovely face toward Madam Aisha, and of all thing she stole her lips.

In addition, she also whispered spell words!

「Ki disperse, dragon die. Namely Four God Annihilation.」

「Aisha-san!?」

「Fufufufu. Godou, it seems that you are also completely at a loss of what to do with this witch
but――you can rest assured.」

Luo Cuilian flung off the body of the sleeping Madam Aisha on the snow and she stood up.

She already took no more notice of the maiden dressed in red hood and maid uniform. She
looked like she didnʼt even have any more interest or cautiousness toward her.

「Because, I have sealed all the strength of this person.」

「What did you say!?」

Page 211 of 217

Particles of blue light were leaking out in large amount from the whole body of the madam who was lying
down powerlessly.

Strong power could be felt from that countless glittering radiances. Perhaps, it was magic power. Godou
looked dubious.

What became the source of all authority, magic power. Was it rapidly leaking out?

And then, his elder sister chuckled as though to endorse that doubt of him…….

「Fufufufu. The authorities of Madam Aisha are all something that we don’t even understand how it will
run wild. But, now there is no more need to be cautious of that.」

「…………」

「Itʼs possible to defeat her――without reservation.」

It seemed that some kind of magic was transferred using the mouth-to-mouth. Luo Cuilian
proclaimed.

Just what kind of magic that was. Why she was together with Marquis Voban. There was nothing
but concerning things, but Godou first exchanged glances.

Toward the two knights standing by nearby, at Erica and Liliana.

The girls nodded briskly and distanced themselves quickly. They had guessed Godouʼs thinking
that told them to take a little bit of distance.

Yes. Because the situation where two devil kings of the older generation were present was really
too dangerous.

「Nee-san. Also old man Voban too.」

Godou asked once more.

「Just why are the two of you together in this combination?」

「What. We fellow senile old fools were just having a bit of talk, and luckily we managed to see
eye to eye.」

「Itʼs just as he says. For the present, the two of us are forming alliance until we become the last
two name in order to win through the devil king civil war.」

「……So itʼs like that.」

Godou groaned.

Page 212 of 217

Thinking back, from the beginning both his elder sister and the marquis had been setting their sight at
Madam Aisha, considering her as the opponent that should be overcome with maximum priority. Until now
they had the carpet pulled from under their feet by Madam Aisha to a large extent.

In order to take care of that most difficult enemy, the two of them joined hand.

It wasn’t an unlikely story. And then, these fellows veteran, even if only temporarily they built an alliance in
order to carry out the strongest deciding match between the two of them. This was also a development that
seemed possible. Above all else the elder sister – Luo Cuilian was merrily standing in the way of her younger
brother – Kusanagi Godou. Well, it was in accordance with his prediction.

「Even so, for those three scenarios to come true all at once is just too unexpected you know……」

Godou whispered seriously.

Two against one. Furthermore the opponents were these two. How would he struggle through
this?

As expected even Godou could think of no choice other than『running away with all his
strength』. But, could he escape from both Voban and Luo Hao?

He thought ʻWell, itʼs impossibleʼ, discarding that possibility by himself. It was at that time.

「Amazing. Iʼm really surprised you know, that the situation become like this. If possible, I want
to be included here too no matter what.」

「Hmph.」

Voban snorted after receiving an interruption in the shape of a voice that sounded carefree and
even idiotic.

「Even if I reject you by saying donʼt come, pushing in as you please is your style isnʼt it? Donʼt
pretend to act admirably, Salvatore Doni.」

「Hahahaha」

From inside the darkness, a blonde haired young man arrived.

The frivolous godslayer of Italia. Even though he was a handsome man but his faceʼs feature was
loose, scattering around joviality with smiling face that looked like he wasnʼt thinking of
anything.

However, his left hand was holding a sword that looked like Japanese katana along with its
sheath, in a stance where it could be unsheathed anytime.

Page 213 of 217

「Then, with the approval given from the grampsie I wonder if I can make a proposal? Listen here
Godou, to oppose the alliance of the old people, won’t you try forming youngster alliance with me?」

Ha? For a moment Godou was dumbfounded.

Doni who didnʼt mind that proposed while acting relaxed like usual.

「Kusanagi Godou and Salvatore Doni. Both of them win through the devil king civil war, and in
the end the fight a decisive battle whre the seat of the strongest challenger is at stake. Isnʼt that
cool!」

Devil king civil war, the night of the second day.

In the mountains of Okutama, four Campiones were gathering――.

Page 214 of 217

 Afterword

Everyone, I have been neglecting this series for really long.

Finally the trilogy of『the last battle』is starting.

First the seven Campiones were gathering at the capital Tokyo, and it became the beginning of the battle royal of
devil king civil war.

Volume 20 that is continuing after this volume 19 is planned to reach your hand without you needing to wait
that long.

Ah, as for volume 21……cough cough.

As expected it’s considered whether a power technique like『Consecutive publication for three months!』will
be possible or not.

My deepest apology.

If I can ask you all to wait a little for that one…….

Actually this episode was planned two be two-part work at first.

The work schedule had also been adjusted from long before so that the volumes can be released as successively as
possible with that intention.

But, while I was consolidating the plot, I reached conclusion of『There are also a lot of episode for the
characters, as expected perhaps two volumes are impossible』…….

And so the third volume will be a little in the future.

The trilogy that will be the conclusion of this series, please treat it well.

Now then.

This time there are a lot of characters that made their entrance after so long, it makes me feels nostalgic.

The time when I first wrote the names of the seven Campiones at first volume’s manuscript, I never even
imagined that I will be able to introduce all of them (wry smile).

Thinking back this story has come far.

Especially Madam Aisha…….

If I have to confess, I had already decided that she will be someone like that in the quite early period.

Page 215 of 217

Several times I wrote the catchphrase『eternal seventeen years old』, to the degree that the first generation
Mr. editor-in-charge requested me to「Let’s shade this off a little bit more」.

She is a person with special position, so even if she made her appearance, it would be quite later on, that was
my expectation.

In the last several volumes, I was writing such her plentifully.

This too was all thanks to the favor that was received by all of you.

Truly thank you very much.

When I made a little short story concerning Aisha-san, actually for a long time the word『fate』has been
established as no good word in this series.

A person who killed god = a person who ignored fate, it was because such major premise has been
established in this series.

Although in the occasion of the anime creation, a line that sounded like「Everything is guided by
fate~」existed in the script that was at the stage of preparation draft.

That kind of line is no good in this series, so it was revised.

……Eh?

This time, it was coming out like bargain sale at the part that person made her appearance isn’t it, fate.

Like this, the position of that girl is extremely special even inside the series.

By the way sect founder Luo Hao too, it has been decided before she made her appearance that she would be
that kind of unreasonable character.

Actually until just before her first appearance, I was thinking things like『Should I make their gender male
or female, or else, should I make them a genderless person that castrated themselves in order to master the
path of martial art (model: Brigitte Lin)』.

I was struck with an idea of Onee-sama material, so I settled down with safe choice though (lol).

Now now.

Next time, I think the title of volume 20 will be something plain like『Devil King Civil War 2』.

I will be glad if you all can enjoy the continuation.

Page 216 of 217

Page 217 of 217